CHOICE DEVOTIONS OF THE ROMAN CHƲRCH, With some Reflexions upon them. PART I.
IN the Hours of the Bl. Virgin, according to the use of Sarum, fol. 124. I find this Prayer.
Peto Domine Jesu Christe, largire mihi in amore tuo, modum sine mensura, effectum sine modo, languorem sine ordine, ardorem sine discretione: Amen.
If I had Mr. Cressy's faculty of understanding mystical Divinity, and commenting upon Non-sense (which I observe by a late Book of his, he is very good at) I should then have translated this Prayer; but till then, I can onely look upon it as a piece of pure Fanaticism; and having long since learnt, never to admire that which I cannot understand, I have nothing farther to wonder at, save onely the excellency of the contrivance, that the very Prayer it self against prudence, should be so foolish a one in the make of it. And [Page 2] there being many more of the same sort, I now begin to think the Church of Rome has some reason on her side for keeping her service in Latin; for surely nothing is more fit, than that absurd Devotions should be in an unknown Tongue, and that such Prayers as are made without Discretion, should be said without understanding. That this is not a slander against that Church, I desire the unprejudiced Reader to suspend his censure so long, till he has perused the numerous instances of it, that now shall follow.
Devotions to Fabulous Saints, or where the ground of them, is Fabulous.
Horae. sec. usum Sarum.De S. Wilgefortis, Virg. & Martyre.
Oremus.
FAmiliam tuam, quaesumus Domine, beatae Wilgefortis, Virginis & Martyris tuae Regis filiae, meritis & precibus propitius respice, & sicut ad preces ipsius, barbam quam concupivit sibi caelitus accrescere fecisti, ita desideria cordis nostri supernae gratiae digneris beneficiis augmentare.
Per Christum.
Pater noster. Ave Maria.
On S. Wilgefortis, Virgin and Martyr.
Let us Pray.
WE pray Thée, O Lord, look graciously upon thy Family, for the merits & pray'rs sake of S. Wilgefortis thy Virgin & Martyr, the Kings Daughter; and as in answer to her Prayers, thou madest the beard which she desired to have, miraculously to grow; so vouchsafe to augment the desires of our hearts with the benefits of supernal Grace.
Through Christ, &c. Our Father. Hayl Mary, &c.
NOTES.
IT may seem a little strange, that the words of the 45 Psalm, which are plainly Prophetical of our Saviour, should be here applyed to this Virgin: but I doubt it is worse still, and I wish they did not profanely pick out these words of Grace on thy Lips (though they have been used also to other Saints) and apply them to her with a peculiar reason, in allusion to what went before, concerning the graceful beard that grew there; for I observe they are very good at such allusions:Horae. sec. us. Rom. as the Antiphona for St. Joseph says thus.
And in the Manual of Godly Prayers, 1637, pag. 70. there is such an other comfortable allusion. ‘O Celestial Father, chase away from me the venemous Serpent, and the Vice of Gluttony, and nourish and conserve in me the Fish of Faith in the Water of Holy Baptism, for as the Fish liveth in Water, so the Just liveth by Faith.’ The Fish of Faith here, seems a hard Metaphor, but that the reason which is added makes it so very plain and easie. For as the Fish liveth in Water, so the Just liveth by Faith: onely here is a small mistake in the parallel; for according to that, Faith is the Water and not the Fish. So in the French Office of the Bl. Virgin, I find this Prayer.
‘Most sweet Lady, for the great joy you had when your sweet Son fed 5000 People,Paris. 1615. Les quinze joyes de nostre Dame. with 5 Barly-loaves and 2 Fishes: sweet Lady pray, that he would govern my five Senses (which answer to the five Loaves) and direct my thoughts and actions (answering to the two Fishes) unto him.’
[Page 5]Neither are their Sermons any whit behind their Prayers in fruitful invention upon this subject: Of which take the following Instance, out of one of their old Homilies. ‘Christ fed 5000 People with 5 Loaves and 2 Fishes. The first Loaf is contrition of sin;Festival [...] fol. 24. the 2d. is, shrift of mouth; the third is, satisfaction for their trespass; the 4th is, not to turn again to his sin, for he that is often afraid shall do well; the 5th is, perseverance in good living. And the 2 Fishes been good Orysons and Almesdeeds; for these been nourished in Waters, that is, weeping tears of devotion: These 2 Fishes get what they will.’
As for that which follows in the Prayer, viz. that their desires may be answered for the increase of grace, as this Virgins desires were, for the growth of her beard; I think there need be no scruple concerning its being heard; since I believe this Churches Grace and the Maidens Beard have grown much alike.
De S. Christophoro.
Horae sec. us. Sarum, & sec. usum Roman.Anaphona.
Vers. Ora pro nobis B. Martyr Christophore.
Resp. Ut digni efficiamur promissionibus Christi.
Oratio.
M [...]ssale Sar. de S. Christoph.COncede quaesumus, omnipotens & misericors Deus, ut qui Beati Christophori Martyris tui memoriam agimus; ejus piis meritis & intercessione, a morte perpetua & subitanea; a peste, fame, timore & tempestate, clade & paupertate, & ab omnibus inimicorum insidiis liberemur. Per te, Jesu Christe, Salvator murdi, Rex gloriae, quem ipse meruit in brachiis portare.
Pater noster. Ave Maria.
Alia de S. Christophoro.
Horae sec. us. Roman.SAncte Christophore Martyr Dei pretiose, rogo te per nomen Christi Creatoris tui, & per illud praerogativum quod [Page 7] tibi contulit, quando nomen suum tibi soli imposuit; te deprecor in Nomine Patris, Filii, & Spiritus Sancti, & per gratiam quam accepisti; ut erga Deum & Sanctam ejus Genetricem mihi famulo tuo N. sis propitius peccatori; quatenus tuo pio interventu, facias me vincere omnes, qui cogitant mihi mala; & per illud leve onus, quod est Christus, quod trans marinum flumen in humeris tuis feliciter portare meruisti, alleviare dignare praesentes meas angustias, paupertates, tribulationes, malas & perversas machinationes, fraudulentas conspirationes, mendacia, falsa testimonia, occulta sive aperta consilia, & alia quae contra honorem meum cogitando vel conspirando veritatis aemuli, mihi servo tuo inferre conantur; ut vita comite & salvo honore, tecum gaudere valeam in secula seculorum.
[Page 8]Oremus.
DEus, qui B. Christophorum, Martyrem tuum, virtute constantiae in passione roborasti; quique unigenitum tuum Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, in suis humeris mirabiliter portari voluisti; concede propitius, ut qui ejus commemorationem agimus, ipsius meritis ad regna coelestia pervenire mereamur.
Per Dominum, &c.
Of St. Christopher.
Vers. Pray for us, O Bl. Martyr Christopher.
Ans. That we may be made worthy of the promises of Christ.
A Prayer.
GRant, we beséech thée, Almighty and merciful God, that we who kéep the memorial of S. Christopher thy Martyr, may by his holy merits & intercession, be delivered from suddain Death, from Pestilence, famine, Fear and Tempest, destruction and poverty, and from all the snares of our enemies: Through thée, O Iesu Christ, the Saviour of the world, the King of Glory, whom he merited to carry in his Armes.
Our Father, &c.
Hail Mary, &c.
Another of St. Christopher.
O St. Christopher, the precious Martyr of God, I intreat thée by the Name of Christ thy Creator, and by that Prerogative [Page 7] he bestowed on thée, when he put his own Name on thée alone; I beséech thée in the Name of the Father, Son, and H. Ghost, and by the grace thou didst receive; to make God and his holy Mother propitious towards me thy servant N. a sinner; so that by thy pious intercession thou may'st make me to overcome all those who think ill against me; and by that light burden (which is Christ) which thou didst merit happily to carry on thy shoulders over the Seariver, vouchsafe to alleviate my present distresses, poverties, tribulations, evil and perverse machinations, fraudulent Conspiracies, lies, false testimonies, hidden or open Councels, and those other things which the haters of truth think or conspire to inflict on me thy servant, against mine honour; that so my life and honour being in safety, I may be able to rejoyce with Thee for evermore.
[Page 8]Let us Pray.
O GOD, who did'st strengthen S. Christopher thy Martyr, with the vertue of constancy in suffering, who also wouldst have thy only begotten Son Iesus Christ our Lord, to be wonderfully carried on his shoulders; favourably grant, that we who make a commemoration of him, by his merits we may merit to come to the Celestial Kingdom.
Through Christ, &c.
NOTES.
THose are pretty big requests, one would think, considering the Saint to whom they are presented; concerning whose story, of his carrying Christ over the River upon his back, we are forced, for want of ancient Authorities, to resolve our faith into the Aurea Legenda, and his Pictures upon the Sign-posts. There indeed he is made a mighty Gyant, with a great Beam in his hand, as he must in all reason be, when he carries Christ over the marinum flumen (as it is in the Prayer) an arme of the Sea. Mantuan says,Lib. 7. Fastor. he was 12 Ells high; and Ludovicus Vives In lib. 15. cap. 9. August. de civit. Dei. Mund. subter. lib. 8. p. 58. tells us, that in a Church, a tooth was shown him for one of St. Christophers, bigger then his fist: which might have given some credit to this Saint, if unluckily the Jesuit Kircher had not lately told us of a place in Sicily, where he and another Noble-man in [Page 9] his Company, saw whole Cart-loads of such Teeth. And as his stature was great, so were his deeds mighty, for Jacobus de Voragine, quotes it out of a Preface of St. Ambrose, Surius also mentions the same Preface, in the life of S. Christoph. on July 25. that S. Christopher by his bright Miracles converted Forty-eight Thousand Gentiles to Christianity. But Serarius (Litaneutic. 2. qu. 20.) says, he never could see that Preface yet, and he believes Baronius never saw it neither, by his silence concerning it; and I do firmly believe as much. But Baronius has luckily delivered us from all fear; Quod pertinet ad Giganteam staturam qua pingi consuevit, quid dicam non habeo: He knows not what to say to his Giantly stature;Baron. notis in Martyrolog. Rom. ad Jul. 25. and he inclines to the Opinion of Hieronymus Vida, who has turned all to an Allegory: but alas! these Allegorical Saints will do nothing to salve the credit of the Prayers. If this Saint had had the good Fate to have been born in England, or that report had ever made him stalk over our narrow Seas, in all probability he had come off better than thus: and we should have had a pleasant account of his Adventures from Father Cressy, and this his carrying Christ upon his back, would have suited rarely well with the word Gests, so often used by him. Of his inclinations to pleasure us in this particular, I am pretty well assured; because he has set down as great a Romance as this is in his Church-History, in the Tale he has there told of S. Winefrids head,Ch. History. lib. 16. c. 8. which after it was cut off by her Brutish Lover, came tumbling down the Hill into the Church among all the Assembly, and being carried up the Hill again, where her dead Body lay, and joyned to it; by the Prayers of the Church, she arose and lived again; and no sign remained of her ever having lost her head, save onely that where the head was rejoyned to the body, there appeared a white Circle compassing her Neck, small as a white thread, which continued so all her Life; and as for him that did the fact, upon the [Page 10] Prayer of the Holy-man, that God would punish his detestable crime, he immediately fell down dead; and which was more strange, his body presently disappeared, and many say that it was swallowed up by the Earth, and with the wicked Soul sunk into Hell: and in the very place where her Head fell, immediately sprung out of the Earth that famous Well, which took both its Name and Vertues from the Miracles that then were showed upon her. This Mr. Cr. takes, as he says, from Robert Abbot of Shrewsbury, who lived 500 Years ago; from whom also I must suppose the Author of the Salisbury Breviary took it, for all this I find there almost Verbatim, in several Lessons on S. Winifrids Day, Novemb. 3. The truth is, when I consider the large swallow of Mr. Cressy's faith, and find in his History the story of Guy of Warwick and Colbrand the Danish Gyant set down out of Harpsfield; Lib. 31. cap. 5. I pitty the hard luck of Sir Guy, that he was onely a poor Pilgrim, and not a Bishop of his Church; for if he had been so, I doubt not but he would have made a shift, to have salved the Objections he mentions against the Truth of that Legend, and have given us as good an account of it, as of S. Winefrid; and then his landing at Portsmouth, just in the nick of time, when K. Athelston was in such distress for a Champion, should have been not the effect of a lucky chance, but of a Vision, or a Revelation, which he is very free upon all occasions to produce. If I could be assured that Mr. Cr. way of writing Histories, was like to be in any great vogue, a little matter would tempt me to Translate the Lives of the Saints, as I find them in the ancient Breviaries of the Romish Church, (whereas now I shall onely touch upon them as they fall in my way) for that they are in good credit with him, I cannot question, since I find him adding the Authority of the Breviary of Sarum, Lib. 9. cap. 20. to that of Baronius, in the case of Ʋrsula, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins, to justifie an Opinion he mentions, about the time of their Martyrdome.
Longini Martyris Memoria.
Oratio.
Brev. Rom. Antiq. Martii 15.OMnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui pretiosissimo tui sanguinis liquore, oculos Sancti Martyris tui Longini illuminasti; quaesumus, ut dono tuae gratiae mentes nostras illustrare digneris, quatenus post hanc vitam in aeterna beatitudine te perfrui mereamur.
Qui vivis, &c.
St. Longinus Martyr.
The Prayer.
ALmighty everlasting God, who by the most precious liquor of the blood, didst inlighten the eyes of thy holy Martyr Longinus; we pray Thée, vouchsafe to illustrate our minds with the gift of thy grace, so that after this life we may merit to enjoy thée in eternal blessedness.
Who livest, &c.
NOTES.
THis Prayer is founded upon so excellent a Fable that follows there in the forecited Breviary, that I cannot omit to translate it, especially because the Lessons are but short.
Lesson 1.
‘We have it by Tradition, that Longinus a Free-man, and belonging to the Roman Souldiery, his Eyes being almost blind, with his Lance pierced our Lord Jesus on the Cross, and by the touch of that blood (which fell, it is supposed on his eyes) immediately recovered his sight, and believed; who forsaking his Military profession, being instructed by the Apostles, lived 38 Years a Monastick life in Cesarea of Capadocia; and continuing in all sanctity, by Doctrine and Example converted many to the Faith. At length he finished the glorious strife of Martyrdome, [Page 12] for the Confession of Christ, under the President Octavius.’ [This story of blind Longinus piercing Christ's side, & recovering his sight, & being converted, they would countenance by the revelations of S. Veronica; Bolland. Act. Sanctor. ad Januar. 13. p. 912. but Baronius looks upon the story of Longinus the Souldier that was blind and pierced Christ's side,Ad. an. 34. num. 127. as taken out of Apocryphal writings. Bollandus, though he has given us his life, yet confesses that his name was not heard among the Greeks, till the Year 715. and among the Latines not till the writing of the Martyrologies,Bolland. Ibid. ad Mart. 15. p. 376. and those too not the most ancient, for that of the Genuine Bede has it not. It is also farther remarkable, that though this Lesson and many Martyrologies, agree in making Longinus to be a Martyr of Cappadocia, yet the Mantuans maintain a strong contest,See Bolland. loc. citat. that his Martyrdom was at Mantua, and that there his Body was long ago found (viz. an. 804.) together with a Vessel having some of the Blood of Christ in it, which he brought thither; and they say, that Mantua, or a place hard by it, was of old called Cappadocia. They of Sardinia do the like, and maintain that Longinus was born among them, suffered under Nero's persecution there, and that the Body of this Romantick Saint, was found and digged up by them, an. 1626. but to go on with the Lessons.]
Lesson 2.
‘When he was brought before the President, while he by various Arguments sought to draw him to the Worship of Idols, among other things he said to him; Sacrifice to the Gods, for I perceive that through thy too great abstinence, thou art not able to endure torments. But while he continued still to preach Christ, the President in choler commanded all his Teeth to be struck out, and his tongue to be cut off. Longinus notwithstanding this, did not* [Page 13] lose his speech, but said to the President; If thou believest the Gods which thou worshippest to be truly such, suffer me to be punished by them, whilst I break them in pieces, and then I will believe them to be true Gods; but if after this they do me no harm, I will believe still in my God. The President gave him leave, who taking an Axe, hewed in pieces all the Images, and whatsoever was in the Temple. Whereupon the Devils presently going out of the Images, entered into the President and into his Servants; who raving, and barking, and falling prostrate at Longinus his feet, upon the request of the People that made great acclamations, that the Saint would drive away the Devils, he healed them, and a great number of the by-standers, seeing this wonder, believed.’
Lesson 3.
‘But a little while after, the President being instigated by the Devil, and accounting all these things to be but illusions of the senses, he spake thus to S. Longinus; When the Emperour shall hear, that through the Magical Arts of Christians, this City has departed from the Sacrifices of the Gods, he will destroy us all. The President being sharply reproved by Aphrodisius Commentariensis, for tormenting a Man of God, who had delivered them all, and the City; the President thereupon commanded the said Aphrodisius his Tongue to be cut out. But by the judgment of God he presently hereupon was struck blind, and being tortured in his whole Body, he began to cry out and desire, that the Man of God Longinus, against whom he confessed he had acted foolishly, would pray for him. To whom Longinus answered, if thou wilt be saved, kill me, and then I will pray for thee, and thou shalt be healed. Immediately by his command he was beheaded, and the President prostrating himself, upon his repentance received his sight, and burying the Saint honourably continued in the Faith:’ [Thus far the Legend.] Baronius in his Annals (ad an. 38. s. 2.) seems plainly to doubt of the truth of this story, when he questions whether he [Page 14] may give credit to Metaphrastes the relator of it. ‘If, says he, we may give credit to the Acts of Longinus the Centurion, recited by Metaphrastes, it is plain, that by Pilate's cruelty the said Centurion, together with other 2. Souldiers, were beheaded, because they freely confessed Christ.’ And yet upon the Roman Martyrology (Martii, 15.) he is not ashamed to tell us of the venerable Body of S. Longinus, that is kept at Rome in the Church of St. Augustine. As another Author informs us, that his Head and Arm are preserved at Pragué, among the numerous Reliques that were brought thither by Charles IV. but I think, a Man may believe as he pleases,Bollandus Vol. 1. Append. ad Jan. 2. when he observes in the Catalogue such particulars as these, viz. some Reliques of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. The Arm and some part of the Body of Lazarus; Two pieces of two Girdles of the Bl. Virgin: A part of the Body of S. Mark, and a part of his Gospel of his own hand-writing: A piece of S. John the Evangelist's Coat: A piece of the Staff of S. Peter, and another piece of the Staff of S. Paul: A part of S. Peter's chain: A finger of S. Anne: A part of the B. Virgins Vail. The Head of S. Luke the Evangelist (though that also is show'd in a Church at Rome) some of the Reliques of S. Katherine of Alexandria. The Head and Finger of S. Stephen; and an Arm of one of the Holy Innocents, &c. We are told also by the same Author,Vit. sanc. ad Mar. 15. of the Vatican Church having his venerable Arm, with a Ring upon his Ring-finger, and of several other places where his Reliques are preserved. One may the less wonder that such ridiculous Fables as these should be pinn'd upon the Gospel History, by those that have taken the boldness in their publick Books of Devotion to alter and corrupt even the very Gospel-Text it self; for then there can be no security against such absurd comments as this of Longinus, and Twenty other like it. To give a few instances of both.
In the old Roman Missals and Breviaries, upon the Feria [Page 15] 5. post Dominicam 2 in Quadrages. the Gospel (Luc. 16. v. 19.) begins thus, In illo tempore dixit Jesus Discipulis suis parabolam hanc. Homo, &c. The Missal of Pius 5. 1580. reads, In illo tempore dixit Jesus discipulis suis, and leaves out parabolam hanc. The present Missals and Breviaries have it, In illo tempore dixit Jesus pharisaeis. But there is not one word of any of these, chuse which you will, in the Text.
Thus upon the Sabbatum post Domin. 2 in Quadrag. (Luc. 15.11.) The old ones have it, In illo tempore dixit Jesus discipulis suis parabolam hanc. Homo quidam, &e. The new ones say, In illo tempore dixit Jesus Pharisaeis & Scribis parabolam hanc. Homo, &c. But there is nothing more in the Text, then, Et dixit, Homo, &c.
So Domin. 3. post Pentacost. (for the Gospel, Luc. 14.16.) the old Missals have added, Dixit Jesus Discipulis suis parabolam hanc. The new, Dixit Jesus Pharisaeis parabolam hanc, which are also both false, for our Saviour spake to one particular Man.
So, Dominic. 4. post Quadrages. (Gospel is Joh. 6. v. 1.) Instead of Posthaec abiit Jesus, &c. Both old and new read, In illo tempore abiit Jesus. Which is not to be turned off, by saying that In ilio tempore, is a common beginning of the Gospel-Lessons, (as In diebus illis, commonly begins the Lessons of the old Testament) to signify I suppose to the people, who do not understand Latin, when the Gospel begins. For surely the Church ought not for any such pretended convenience of the people, be so uncivil to the Scripture as to contradict it, and put At that time, for After that time.
But the most remarkable instance of corrupting the Text I meet withall, is in the Feria 3. post. dominic. 3. in Quadrages. where all the old Breviaries and Missals I have seen begin the Gospel for the day (Matth. 18.15.) in this manner: In illo tempore, respiciens Jesus Discipulos suos, dixit Simoni Petro, si peccaverit, &c. And so it is in the Reformed Breviary of Pius V. Antverpiae, 1580. The reason of [Page 16] this addition is plain, because the Gospel sayes presently, Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven, &c. and they thought it not fit, that Christ should say these words to any but to Simon Peter, to whom the Keys of the Kingdom or Heaven were committed. Now in the present Books it is altered thus. In illo tempore dixit Jesus discipulis suis, which is an addition to the Text still, for there are no such words there, though more tolerable, because it is true, that Christ did speak them to his Disciples.
And as they have endeavoured to abuse the Text, so they have also made lewd comments in several places upon it. Of which I'le give the Reader a few remarkable Instances, as I find them in a Book called the Festivale (or Homilies upon the Festivals before the Reformation:) We read in the Gospel that the Bl. Virgin was astonished when the Angel Gabriel brought his happy Message to her; now that Book gives this reason for it. ‘There was in that Country a Man that coude moch Witchcraft, and so with help of Fiendes, he made himself like an Angel, and came to divers Maydens, and said he was sent from God to them on his Message, and so often times lay with them, and did them great villany: Then when our Lady heard tell of that Man, she was addread lest it had been he, for she had spoke with none Angel before, fol. 93.’
So fol. 72. in the Sermon upon the Circumcision of our Lord, it says, ‘The flesh which was cut from Christ's member at his Circumcision, an Angel brought it after to King Charles for the most precious Relique of the World, and for the greatest worship he could do thereto, he brought it to Rome, to a Church that is called Sancta Sanctorum.’ (concerning this fore-skin we shall have a fit occasion to speak more afterwards.)
Ibid, fol. 67. ‘When our Lord lay in the Cratch, the Oxe and the Asse fell down on their Knees and worshipped Him, and eat no more of the Hay.’
[Page 17]Ibid. fol. 66. ‘Thomas the ApostlesIt is no doubt this hand that is meant, in that story Stapleton tells of this Apostle, how John the Patriarch of the Indies, An. 1120. declared publickly to the Pope, Sanctum Thomam Apostolum omni anno communicare populum suum, manu propriâ porrectâ dignis & retractâ ab indignis. Stapleton de tribus Thomis. p. 19. hand that was in Christ's side, would never go into his Tomb, but alwayes lay without, which hand had such vertue in it, that if the Priest when he goes to Mass, put a branch of a Vine into his hand, the branch putteth forth grapes, and by that time that the Gospel be said, the Grapes been ripe, and he takes the Grapes and wringeth them into the Chalice, and with that Wine houselleth the people.’
Idem, fol. 108. Concerning the death of the two great Apostles Peter and Paul, it says thus. ‘St. Poule for that he was a Gentleman born, for the more worship they smote off his head, but crucified Peter with his head downward.’
So, fol. 91. (speaking concerning Judas his bursting asunder) ‘The Fiende could not draw out the Soul of Judas when he hanged himself, out of his mouth, because he had lately kissed the mouth of Christ, therefore the Fiende brake his Womb and shed out his Guts, and then he took his Soul and bare it to Hell.’ But surely the foul Fiend, imployed about this work, was not such a fool as this Writer, not to remember a certain Back-door very proper for such a foul soul as Judas his was, to issue out at, and so to no purpose at all for this end to take such needless pains.
A Prayer to the 3. Kings of Colen.
Horae Sec. usum Sarum.TRium Regum trinum munus Christus homo Deus unus unus in essentia trina [Page 18] dona tres signent Rex in auro, Deus thure Myrrha mortalitas. Colunt reges propter Regem summi Reges servent Regem coloni Coloniae. Nos in fide sumus rivi, hi sunt fontes primitivi, gentium primitiae.
Oremus.
DEus qui tres Magos Orientales, Jaspar, Melchior & Balthasar, ad tua cunabula, ut te mysticis venerarentur muneribus sine impedimento stella duce duxisti; concede propitius, ut per horum trium Regum pias intercessiones & merita commemorationum, nobis famulis tuis tribuas, ut itinere quo ituri sumus, celeritate laetitia gratia & pace teipso sole vera stella vera luminis luce, ad loca destinata in pace & salute, & negotio peracto [Page 19] cum omni prosperitate, salvi & sani redire valeamus.
Qui vivis, &c.
Amen.
Hora sec. usum Romanum, 1570.
O Rex Jaspar, Rex Melchior, Rex Balthasar, rogo vos per singula nomina, rogo vos per Sanctam Trinitatem, rogo vos per regem regum, quem vagientem in cunis videre meruistis; ut compatiamini tribulationibus meis hodie, & intercedite pro me ad Dominum, cujus desiderio exules facti estis: & sicut vos per Angelicam nunciationem de reditu ad Herodem eripuit, ita me hodie liberare dignetur ab omnibus inimicis meis visibilibus & invisibilibus, & à subitanea & improvisa morte, & ab omni confusione mala, & ab omni periculo corporis & animae.
[Page 20]Oremus.
DEus illuminator omnium gentium, da populis tuis perpetua pace gaudere; & illud lumen infunde cordibus nostris, quod trium Magorum mentibus aspirasti.
Per Dominum, &c.
Since I can make no sence of some part of this, I shall therefore make no Rithme upon any of it, let him do it, that has a mind. [Page 18] Instead thereof, I'le give you an excellent account concerning the 3. offerings of these wise Men, out of the Festivale on Epiphany day, which is this ‘Joseph kept of the Gold as much as him needed, to pay his tribute to the Emperor, and also to keep our Lady with while she lay in childbed, and the rest he deeled to the poor. The incense he brent, to put away the stench of the stable there as she lay in: and with the Myrrhe, our Lady anointed her Child, to keep him from Worms and Disease.’
Let us Pray.
O God, who by the guidance of a star didst lead without impediment the 3 Eastern Magi, Jaspar, Melchior and Balthasar to thy Cradle, to worship thée with mystical gifts; mercifully grant, that by the pious intercessions of these thrée Kings, and by the merits of their commemorations, thou wouldst afford unto us thy servants, that in the journey which we are undertaking, with spéed, joy, grace and peace, thou thy [Page 19] self being the Sun, the true star, the true light of the day, we may come to the places we design to go to, in peace and safety; and after the dispatch of our business, may be able to return safe and sound with all prosperity. Who livest, &c. Amen.
O King Jaspar, King Melchior, King Balthasar, I intreat you by every of your names, I intreat you by the holy Trinity, I intreat you by the King of Kings, whom you merited to sée crying in his Cradle; that you would compassionate this day my tribulations, and intercede with the Lord for me, for the desire of séeing whom, you were made exiles; and as he delivered you by the Angels message from returning to Herod; so he may vouchsafe to deliver me this day from all mine enemies, visible and invisible, and from suddain & unforeséen death, and from all evil confusion, and from all danger of body and soul.
Let us pray.
O GOD, that dost enlighten all Nations, grant unto thy people that they may rejoyce in perpetual peace, and infuse that light into our hearts, which thou didst breath into the minds of the thrée Magi.
Through our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
THis piece of Devotion is so great an instance of the folly and gross superstition of this Church, that I cannot but make some considerable Remarques upon it, before I go farther: and especially because this tale of the 3 Kings of Colen, is again revived by Mr. Cressy in his late Church-History, who I see is resolved (such is his discretion) to play all the lost Games of the Church of Rome, and would fain give veneration to a story, which for its ridiculousness (and without any other design) has been set to a Tune in the Catch-Book, after it had been blotted out of the Devotions of the Church.
It cannot but seem very strange to all but those who are for Devotion without Discretion, that any should in their addresses to Almighty God, presume to tell him their idle and uncertain stories; especially when they have his own direction (who sure best knows what is pleasing to himself) what name they are to use, and to whom they are to go in all their prayers, that they may speed in Heaven. We have oft heard of the Son of God, in the Scripture, as a prevailing Advocate with the Father, but never a word there of the Mother of God, as destined to such an Office; or an instance of any there, that ever came to God by her, or by any [Page 21] other departed Saint. A man might well suspect, that these men who thus apply themselves to them, imagined that either Christ's hands were too full of Petitions, or that his heart was not so tender as theirs; (which I shall after show, is indeed their plain sence concerning the Bl. Virgin,) or that some Courtiers in Heaven had lately stept into greater honour and favour with God than he. But how I pray come these 3 Kings of Colen to be in so much vogue for intercession? The Scripture, I am sure, neither tells us, that the Men who came from the East to visit our Saviour, and to offer gifts to Him, were either Kings, or that their number was onely three (their three offerings do not prove it, for each one might offer all three) or that their names were Jaspar, Melchior and Balthasar; and yet all this must be put (as if it were unquestionable) into a Prayer. But, it may be they will say that Tradition will supply all these defects. If it were such a Tradition as has delivered the Bible to us, and the names of the several Writers of that Holy Book, we might and would accept it; that is, if it were ancient enough, and agreed with it self. But the learned Isaac Casaubon (not to mention others) has said enough in his second Exercitation, number the 10th. against Baronius, to show the folly of this pretence. For to pass over their being(a) Kings, (which if they were, they must be onely truckling and petty ones) the ancient Writers have not pronounced their number to be onely three, and neither Ancient nor Later have agreed that these were their Names.
[Page 22]I think if I had their perswasions, that the Saints are mightily pleased with the addresses that are made to them, and reflected withall upon the slender assurance that is given, that they were but three in number, I should be afraid, lest there should happen to be a fourth, and he as deserving a King as any of the other; and that every time I invoked the three, I should be in danger of disobliging him, by seeing his fellows venerated and courted perpetually, and himself without regard, and having nothing to do. But what if they have guessed right at their number, and have been out in their names? Are they sure that the Saints will not take it ill to be miscall'd? And what if they should not know, whether you have any thing for them to do, till they hear their own true names? What will this prayer then do good to Jaspar, Melchior and Balthasar, when another tradition says their names were, Apellius, Amerus and Damascus; a third, that they were, Magalath, Galgalath and Saracin; and a fourth calls them, Ator, Sator and Peratoras? which last I should chuse (in this uncertainty) to call them by, as having the more Kingly sound, if it had not been for a scurvy story Casaubon mentions out of an old Greek book, that these three, together with Misael, Achael, Cyriacus and Stephanus (the names of the 4. Shepherds that came to visit our Lord in Bethlehem) had been used (and he tells how) for a charm to cure the biting of Serpents and other venemous Beasts.
But it may be I needed not have offered all this about their names, since neither Mr. Cressy nor Baronius (who has so large a discourse concerning them) have undertaken to justify this prayer in that respect, or so much as to mention how they were called. Let us come therefore to the main matter, wherein Mr. Cressy is to be considered, and that is concerning their Reliques to be seen at Colen, which is the reason they are called the 3 Kings of Colen; for I hope the Laity of the Romish Church, though they are very ignorant, yet do not imagine, that these three ever raigned in that place together, like the 2 Kings of Brentford.
A Digression concerning Reliques.
IT seems to be a story very hard, without great proof, to be believed, that these three dead Bodies should ever come to this City; But we need go no farther for the resolution of this doubt, than to Mr. Cressy, who thus informs us out of the supplement of the Gallican Martyrology.
‘At Colonia Agrippina (or Colen) is celebrated the memory of the three holy Kings,Ch. Hist. lib. 7. cap. 16. who on this day (Jan. 6.) adored our Lord in his Cradle at Bethlehem. The Bodies of these Saints were by the care and devotion of the holy Empress Helena, brought out of the East to Constantinople; where in the Temple of Sancta Sophia (afterward more magnificently repaired by Justinian) they remained to the times of the Emperour Emanuel; who bearing a great affection to Eustorgius Bishop of Milan, by birth a Grecian, at his earnest prayers bestowed on him those sacred pledges Eustorgius presently conveighed them to Milan, placing them in a Church of Religious Virgins. But in the year Eleven-Hundred sixty and four, the Emperour Frederick, having by force reduced Milan to his obedience, granted to his Chancellour Raynaldus, Arch-Bishop of Colen, at his most earnest suit, the same three sacred Bodies, which he transferr'd to Colen, where he reposed them in the principal Church, in which place they are to this day celebrated with great veneration.’ Thus far he.
When I first read this story, it seemed to me, just such a made idle speech, as the shewer of the Tombs would say over the Bodies of King Arthur, or Guy of Warwick; and I wish it be not the very Tale that is told over them, to those that visit those holy Reliques, at the Metropolitan Church of Colen. I think I do not despise this story without a great deal of reason: for Guil Neubrigensis, * who lived at that [Page 24] very time when Milan was taken by Frederick, and who mentions, that these Bodies of the Magi were found in an old destroyed Monastery, yet adds, That this Treasure was not known to the Monks and Clergy that ministred there, but was found when the Church was overturned to the foundation, and revealed by manifest tokens, to whom they did belong (but what those tokens were he says not a word of) and a little after,— Nor was it known by what Persons their holy Reliques were brought and laid there; (it seems there was not a word said about Helena at this time.) Besides, it is scarce imaginable, if this story were true, that not one word of it should be mentioned either by Eusebius or Socrates, and especially not by his beloved Baronius, who with so much care has collected out of all Authors the progress of Helena into the East, to the holy Land; who certainly was led to it in her extream Age of above Fourscore, out of Devotion to the Sepulchre, and to visit the places, that were so famous for the actions and sufferings of our Lord; and when she had found what she went in Quest of, he tells us of no journey forward, or circuit she made into the East, but there, for ought we can learn, her steps rested till her return. And indeed, by what those Authors relate of her, we may easily conceive, how she might spend a Twelve-moneth (if she had so long a time both for her progress and return) without going farther. For we hear, when she came to Jerusalem, of her curious search after the Cross, for the finding of which, she was fain to dig some while, and of her building two Churches, one at Bethlehem, and another at Mount Olivet. And as her great Age must needs make it improbable, that she should take much pleasure in farther journeying, when this great curiosity was satisfied: so the little time she lived after, makes it still more: for Valesius makes it out,Vales not. in Euseb. de vit. Constantin. l. 3. cap. 47. that Helena must end her days, either an. 326. (which was the year she came to Jerusalem) or an. 327. with whom Mr. Cr. here agrees, saying, ‘She seems to have ended her life, either the same year, or in [Page 25] the beginning of the following year; and both he and Baronius will have her to dye at Rome, after her return to Constantinople, which, considering her Age, could not be dispatched in a little time.’ I might also add farther, that if really Helena had been informed of the place of the burial of these 3 Magi, and had brought their Bodies along with her to her Son to Constantinople, (as this story pretends) it could scarce have been possible, (considering that Age of Learned men, and the fame of the thing) but that a more certain Tradition of this would have remained in the Church: Besides, we now see so little evidence of the place where they were buried, that scarce any thing has more exercised the Pens of Learned Criticks, than to determine what Country that is, which the Scripture calls the East, from whence they came; some thinking it was Chaldaea, some Persia, and some Arabia; and all giving probable conjectures for their several Opinions; and when not onely Later Writers, but even the Fathers themselves are divided in this matter, as any who will but consult Maldonate, in the forenamed place (to omit many others) may see.
But I have not yet done with Mr. Cr. but must add a few words more to tell him, that he quite mistook his Cue, in stuffing and swelling his History to such a great bulk, by such a prodigious number of Legends, concerning the Reliques of the Saints and Miracles about them: that his Faith is a great deal too big (for so charitable I'le be, though some I doubt will imagine him to have none at all) and his Discretion apparently too little for the inquisitiveness and Learning of the Age he lives in. That in this wild way of promoting his Faction, he has done infinite disservice to our common Christianity, and that in an Age, wherein too many, God knows, are inclined to Infidelity, by prejudicing them against the belief of the undoubted Miracles, by which our Christianity is proved, when they see such an heap of wonders produced, to countenance apparent fooleries and superstitions, but little differing from that of the [Page 26] Heathens, and things contrary to the sense of all sober Man-kind. If he had lived in the 9, or 10 Century (as his Talent seems to be fitted for such a credulous Age) I am inclined to believe that he would not onely have been famed for a Writer of others Miracles, but some Monk or other, would have made him a worker of them too. What pitty was it, that Mr. Cr. was not in Being 2 Ages ago, when that important Controversy was menaged with such zeal about the Bl. Virgins Ring wherewith she was espoused to Joseph, and 2 Towns went together by the ears, in contesting to whom it did belong (which story I'le give the Reader afterwards.) There could not have been pickt out such a man as Mr. Cr. to have made a Prologue to that Play: He could have represented, what vast expences Princes were at heretofore, to obtain such holy Treasures, as they were now concern'd about: How the Reliques of S. Austin's body had been purchased with a 100 Talents of Silver,Ch. Hist. l. 34. c. 3. and a Talent of Gold: How great a Summe the Arm of S. Bartholomew cost Queen Emma, when she purchased it of the Bishop of Beneventum: Ibid. He could have told them, that there could scarce be any hard bargain in buying the precious Arm of S. Sampson Arch-Bishop, which was taken from such a shoulder, upon which,Id. l. 31. c. 10. when he received the Order of Priesthood, a Pillar of Light from Heaven was seen to rest, till the whole Office was finished. And what could he not have said in representing the mighty concern of Henry the Emperour, who when he could not with Promises and Rewards,Ibid. obtain from Rodulph Duke of Burgundy, the Lance with which our Lord's side was pierced, and to which was fixed one of the Nailes of his Cross; at last with threats of an Invasion extorted it from him, and how he after rewarded the Duke, not onely with store of Gold and Silver, but with bestowing on him a great part of the Province of Suevia. Here was a pious Emperour indeed, who to obtain (as he thought) the [Page 27] Lance which pierced our Saviour, could have been contented to have really murthered Thousands of Christians, in which it is hard to say, whether he had expressed more kindness to our Lord, or his Members. These stories, no doubt, would have been very acceptable in that Age; but Mr. Cr. must exercise a little patience, if we now should chance to smile at the fooleries of his History in this particular of Reliques; and we promise him to be contented to be called Jews, and be ranged by him in the society of evil spirits (I give you his own language) or any thing else he pleases in his Frantick fits to call us; so he will but give us leave to look, before we turn purchasers, and not quite lay aside our reason, when he calls upon us to believe and venerate.
To begin therefore with the last instance I named, concerning the Spear and Nailes of the Cross, which the Emperour had. As for the Spear; since the story of Longinus (who was once said to pierce our Saviour's side, and to be converted at the cross) may well be lookt upon by all as a Fable; this Spear too I doubt must now follow his fate; especially since the Historians, Socrates, Sozomen and Theodoret, who have told us of Helena's finding other Instruments of Christ's passion (and some of them have related, how she found and disposed of the Nailes, as by and by we shall hear) yet say not a word of her finding the Spear among the rest, that were digged out of Mount Calvary, where she found the Cross. And as for the Nailes, by which our Saviour was fastned to the Cross; Baronius has confessed, that there could be but 3, or at most 4 of them, and he also informs us how Helena disposed of them: With two she caused a Bridle* to be made for the Emperor Constantine; the Third she put in his Crown; and the Fourth (which in my Opinion was best bestowed) was thrown in a great Tempest into the Adriatick Sea, to becalm it: But [Page 28] then any one may see how the Cardinal is put to it, to answer for all the other Nayles that are shown in several places.Baron. ad an. 326. nu. 54. Thus he attempts it. Sed fortasse accidit, &c. ‘Perhaps it so fell out, that to every one of those Nayles (that are shown) there might a small portion of Iron be taken from a true Nayle, (that pierc'd his body) and added to it, (the least I can imagine, is, when two Nayles are rubb'd one upon another, and so one may be sanctified by the other) or rather, when the ancient Monuments were lost, that testified the matter, then those Nayles by which the pieces of the holy Cross were joyned, were taken for those by which Christ's Body was fastned to the Cross: And perhaps in some places it so happened, that a Nayle kept among the sacred Reliques, whereby one of the mystical members of Christ, viz. a Martyr, was pierced, was taken for one of the very Nayles of the Passion of Christ (a fine fetch to save a lye, the Nayle that pierces Christ's mystical members, pierces his body) and then he concludes, Quicquid sit, fides purgat facinus; whatsoever becomes of it, faith purges the crime (not of those that cheat with it, nor of the Church that connives at it) for none of the faithful worships the Iron, but rather venerates and adores the Passion of Christ in the Iron:’ (which pretty excuse of the Cardinal, may as well serve for all the stupidity and cheats of the Heathen Idolatry; for they never worshipp'd any thing, but with relation to that which they verily believed to be a Deity.) But to return to Mr. Cressy: He tells us out of Matth. Paris, Ch. Hist. l. 2. Cap. 13. ‘that the Master of the Hospital of St. John at Jerusalem, sent a portion of the Blood of Christ shed on the Cross, in a certain crystal Glass, by a Brother of the Temple, well known to Henry III. the which present was confirmed by the Testimony of the Patriarch of Jerusalem, of Arch-Bishops, Bishops, Abbots, and Noblemen dwelling in the H. Land, and with what reverence the King and Nobility entertained the said holy Treasure; as also (in the same Chapter) [Page 29] that S. Joseph of Arimathea brought with him into Brittany two Silver Vessels, filled with the Blood of our Saviour, which precious Vessels, by his order, were buried with him in his Tomb: and he gives two excellent reasons, why he would have them thus buried with him. 1. Because, if they should have been consigned to any particular persons in those times, before Christianity was setled in this Island, either a losing and profanation of them could scarce have been avoided:’ (by the same reason we should never more have heard of the Spear; and why could not a Miracle, such as is show'd perpetually in preserving and increasing the Wood of the Cross, have preserved them?) ‘Whereas a certainty that they were reserved in that place, would be an occasion to stir up the Devotion of present and succeeding Christians to frequent it, and reap benefit by the vertue of them. 2. Again, Saint Joseph had no doubt the same design herein, that the Emperour Constantine exprest, who made (as Eusebius tells us) the Reliques he had collected of the Apostles, be laid up in his Tomb, to the end that being dead, he might be partaker of the Prayers, which there in honour of the Apostles should be offered to God:’ [both which reasons are confuted by himself in the foregoing Chapter, where he tells us, that the particular place where S. Joseph was buried is unknown, and that though one John Blome, (thinking he had a Revelation) obtained leave from the King to search for it, yet his labour was in vain, and that his Reliques could never be discovered; insomuch as some anciently doubted, whether he was indeed buried at Glastonbury.] But however highly he may seem to estimate the Blood of Jesus, while it is thus preserved in Glasses and Silver Vessels; yet I doubt he forgot one thing, which argues it, in my Opinion, to be more sacred, and too precious to be deposited any where on Earth; and that is, (what the Apostle to the Hebrews insists on) that this Blood was to be presented in the most holy place,Heb. 9. v 11.12, & 23. being that of an expiatory Sacrifice; and that the Heavenly things were to be purified by it.
[Page 30]It may be worth Mr. Cressy's resolving, whether the blood that was shed on the Cross, after it was poured out, had any relation to our Saviour's Body: if it had; whether, when his Body became glorious* and immortal, after his entrance into the holy place, that is, into Heaven, we must not say the same of his Blood too: unless we will make a strange and incongruous difference between the Body and Blood of Christ; which would be more still, if some part of his Blood (as we must suppose some remained in his Body, and was not wholly evacuated when he dyed) suffered such a glorious change, and other parts of it remained as they were before; some of it translated above, and some of it remaining still below: If he say that all of it was made like unto his glorious Body; I ask then, whether he may not as wisely think, to fill a Bottle with the Sun-beames, as with this Blood?
I foresee Mr. Cr. will have a hard task, to resolve this with satisfaction; because I observe how the great Jesuites of his Church are at a loss in a like case, though of less difficulty, to wit, about the Praeputium of our Saviour, which was cut off at his Circumcision. How this sacred Relique was preserved and found we shall have occasion to mention [Page 31] afterwards; but they are not agreed, where it is kept.See Bollandus Act. Sanct. ad Jan. 1. de praeputio Christi. And Rivets Apologia pro S. Maria virgine lib. 1. c. 17. Costerus says, it was kept at Antwerp many years, till the fury of Hereticks took it away, in the Year 1566. Cardinal Tolet says, to this Day it is kept at Calcata in the Church of Saint Cornelius and Cyprian, Tolet in cap. 2. Luc. annot. 31. where it has been worshipped from the Year 1559, to 1584. Salmeron out of the Legend of Jacobus de Voragine, Salmeron in Evang. Tom. 3. Tract. 36. will have it to have been given by the Bl. Virgin, first to Mary Magdalen, and afterward to have been brought by an Angel to Charles the Great at Aken, and after came to be laid up in the Lateran; Hence those Verses.
That is,
But for all this, the Church of Antwerp seems to say the most for themselves, that they were the owners of this Treasure; if we either consider the Miracles they also pretend to, or the numerous testimonies Bollandus has mentioned: First, that of the Chapter of Antwerp, an. 1416.Loc. citat. of Theobald Arch-Bishop of Bisonti, an. 1427. of John Bishop of Cambray, an. 1428. (in whose presence, we are told the wonder appeared, of three drops of blood, which distilled from the Praeputium upon the Corporal on which it was laid) of Pope Eugenius, an. 1446. and the Bull of Clement VIII. an. 1599. in which the Confraternity of the Circumcision is confirmed, which was long before there instituted. There is another place still that pretends to this Relique, for those of Podium [Page 32] do carry it about with great Veneration on the Feast of the Ascension; Bollandus in Appendic. Vol. 1. ad. 1. Januar. but the Knife of the Circumcision is shown to the people at Compendium.
But then comes a farther doubt; If this be true, says Salmeron, it is very wonderful; for since that Flesh is of the truth of his humane Nature, we believe that upon the Resurrection of Christ, it returned to its glorified place. Suarez the Jesuite is also put to it, to resolve the Question; who notwithstanding all the Revelations to S. Briget concerning the preservation of this Relique,Suarez. in 3 part. qu. 54. Act. 4. disp. 47. Sec. 1. concludes; ‘That the Body of Christ rising from the dead, had a foreskin; because this is a particle of Man's body, belonging after a sort to its intireness; therefore it is not wanting to the Body of Christ now in Heaven, in which there is no imperfection: Besides, Adam, and other beatified Saints have their Bodies intire, without the defect of this part, &c.’ As to the Objection, that the foreskin of Christ is still preserved in the Church, he answers, ‘1. That Innocent the III. called it in Question. 2. He adds that the foreskin belongs to the intireness of the Body formally and not materially; therefore some material part may remain on Earth, which was supplied to the Body of Christ in Heaven, from other matter that was sometimes of his Body, and had been resolved by continual Nutrition.’ Thus he. Now if all this difficulty appears in salving this Relique, which is a less considerable part of our Saviour's Body; the difficulty must increase when we speak of this Relique of his Blood; especially because it was that very individual Blood, which was last in his Body when he dyed, and then a part of it: And it ought to abate Mr. Cr. confidence still more; when he calls to mind, that it is the most common Opinion of the School-men, that the Blood of Christ was Hypostatically united to the Word, not only when he was alive, but also in Triduo mortis; and that a Divine of Barcinona, who preached that the Blood of Christ shed in his [Page 33] Passion, was separated from his Divinity, was condemned for preaching Heresie, and a Book written against him, by the command of Pope Clement VI.Vasquez. in 3 part. Thoma Qu. 5. Artic. 2. Disp. 36. cap. 4. and he was made to recant his Sermon, as you may see in Vasquez, who asserts it as his own Opinion,Ibid. cap. 8. that, No portion of the blood of Christ did remain on Earth under the form of blood, but onely under its colour, amissâ formâ sanguinis. Aquinas also is positive, ‘Whatsoever, says he, belongs to the nature of a humane body, was wholly in the body of Christ when he rose,Thomas part 3. qu. 54. Artic. 2. respondeo dicendum. as his flesh and bones and blood, &c. and therefore all those were in the body of Christ when he rose, and that intirely without all diminution, otherwise it had not been a perfect resurrection. And more fully afterward, "all the blood that flowed from the Body of Christ, Ibid. ad Tertium. since it belongs to the verity of humane Nature, rose in the body of Christ: as for that blood which is preserved in some Churches for Reliques, it did not flow from Christ's side, but is said miraculously to have flowed from a certain Image of Christ that was pierced.’ Which last words refer to that story that is told in a Book attributed to S. Athanasius (though falsly, as Bellarmine confesses, de Scriptor. Eccles. p. 116.) wherein he relates how a Jew at Berytus pierced the Image of Christ upon the Cross, and blood issued from it. But enough of this matter. As Mr. Cressy's discourse is weak and childish (to say no worse) about the Blood of our Saviour, so it is too, about the Bodies of the Saints. The Roman Church celebrates the Martyrdome of Eleven Thousand Virgins upon the 21 of October, all slain at one time: I shall now only deal with Mr. Cr. about their Reliques, deferring to speak to their story, which I intend to give afterward. If we suppose what he says about their slaughter and the circumstances of it, to be true, one may then allow the place pretty easie to be found where they [Page 34] were buried,Ch. Hist. l. 9. cap. 20. and we'l suppose it, as he says, to be near Colen; and that that might be done about 10 Years after, which he says the Arch-Bishop of Colen did, taking their Bones out of the ground, and reverently burying them again in Chests hewn out of stone (which is hard to be believed, the number is so great; but if Colen could show 1100 such Chests, allowing 10 Bodies, which is fair, to one Chest, that doubt might cease) we might then also grant, that several of those Bodies and parts of them, might have been preserved a long time, (though without a Miracle, they that have been dead 12, or 1300 Years, will scarce look so fresh, as I suppose their pretended remains do at Colen, and other places, where they show more than stone chests.) Grant too, that these Reliques have been dispersed, as he would have them, all over the World, and let the Town of Maydenhead, take its name from the Head of one of the Virgins, there (I know not how long since) kept and venerated. But now comes that wherein my faith is crampt (which yet Mr. Cr. runs off as roundly as any part of the story) viz. his confident pretending,Ibid. lib. 9. cap. 23. that the body of such a one of these Virgins, naming her, lies at such a place, and he mentions above 40 of them, with the distinct places, where their Reliques are preserved. ‘The body of S. Ʋrsula her self (the Leader of them) is still preserved at Colen, * "but her Head was translated to Paris, where the Colledge of Sorbon acknowledge her their Patroness: (having got so choice a part of her, as her head) At S. Denis in France is a commemoration of Panefredis, Secunda, Semibaria, Florina and Valeria companions of Ʋrsula, whose Reliques repose there: In Flanders the Monastery of Marcian possesses some part of the Body of Cordula, &c.’ Now I desire Mr. Cr. to satisfie me in this one demand; since these [Page 35] bodies undoubtedly were buried at first, as rudely as they were slain, and that in a strange Countrey far distant from their own, where they were known to none; and are not pretended to have been stirred out of their first grave, till about 10 Years after their burial; Let him tell me without flying to a Miracle (which is as foolish in this case, as idle talking of Occult Qualities in a Question of Philosophy) how could any one know the body of S. Ʋrsula from that of S. Cordula; S. Babcaria from S. Semibaria; and so distinguish any of the rest? If he thinks the Question hard, I'le give him time to send to Colen to be resolved farther about it, and if he pleases too, about the 3 Kings there; and he would do well to inquire whether Ʋrsula had not more bodies and heads than one; since in the Index of the Reliques of Glastonbury Abbey, it is thus recorded. In a coffin, the Reliques of S. Ʋrsula the Virgin are contained satis plenè,Bish. Usher de Britan. Eccles. prin. ord. p. 626, 627. and in the same coffin is contained a third part of the Reliques of S. Daria the Virgin (who yet in the Visions of S. Elizabeth is said to be the Mother of Ʋrsula, which creates a farther doubt worth resolving) the gift of Henry Bishop of Winchester (who was Abbot there, and lived at that time when the Sepulchral Titles were discovered, that gave occasion to the dispersing the Reliques of the 11000 Virgins, in the Year 1156.) The Bergomenses also firmly believe, that they have the head of S. Ʋrsula, as well as they of Colen. But to go on.
He tells us of S. Audoens Reliques, that being applied to one almost consumed with the Leprosie, and to another half dead with the Palsey,Lib. 32. cap. 3. by the hand of S. Odo Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, they were immediately restored to health. Now though I could have wished, that any other hand had applied them, than S. Odo's, because some may doubt, considering how great a Miracle-worker (as we shall see afterwards) S. Odo was, whether it was his hand, or the others Reliques that wrought the cure; yet I shall be so civil, as to make [Page 36] no farther scruple about either Adon or his other two Brothers, they may all work miracles, I'le not question it, when Adon, Dadon, and Radon, * are their names.
He says, concerning S. Brigid, (lib. 10. c. 12.) that in Testimony o [...] her Virginity, having touched the wood of an Altar, it became presently green: But I shall take leave to suspend my faith in it, till I am told, who ever called her Virginity in Question (for that he says not a word of) and I cannot upon my Principles imagine that any such miracle would have been shown, unless that which it gave testimony to, had been opposed; any more than that there would have been any miracles in the Primitive Church, if there had been neither Jews nor Heathens, who blasphemed and contradicted the sacred Doctrines of Christ; for these are not for them that believe, but for them that believe not. I'le also give him another miracle of S. Brigid, to make my peace with him, (if he can believe it he may; for I cannot) which I find in the Breviary of Sarum, Les. 2. of S. Brigid (where also that about the Wood being made green is mentioned) ‘S. Brigid being sent by her Mother a milking, in order to the making of Butter, she gave all the Milk to the poor; and when the rest of the Maids brought in what the Cows afforded, she prayed to the Lord, and he bestowed Butter upon his Virgin in great abundance.’ (As if God would miraculously incourage that which he has so expresly forbidden, the doing of evil, that good may come of it? this sure is only fit for them to believe who very often practise it.) We are farther informed also, that she used to divide the Butter she gave away into 12 parts, as if it were for the 12 Apostles,Bolland. Act. Sanct. ad Febr. 1. and one part she made bigger than any of the rest, which stood for Christ's portion: though its strange she forgot to make another inequality, by ordering one portion more of the Butter to be made bigger than the remaining ones, in honour of S. Peter the Prince of the [Page 37] Apostles. These Butter-miracles, I was apt to fancy, could afford no Sure Footing to a wise Man's faith; and yet I observe, that the only wonder that we are told,Bolland. ad Januar. 26. of another She-Saint, (to wit, S. Haseka) is but this, that at a meal, by her prayers she made stinking butter sweet. But Mr. Cressy calls us to harder tasks of believing still in some other instances he gives about the Saints bodies.Lib. 14. c. 3. The one is concerning St. Baldred, out of the English Martyrology. Where it is said, ‘That he was wonderfully buried in three places, seeing three Towns, Aldham, Tinningham, and Preston, contended for his body.’ The meaning of which is, that his whole body unremoved was buried in three places, else it was no wonder at all. This Mr. Cr. believes, and so do I, only we differ in this small circumstance, that I believe it to be a stupid and notorious lye. But I seem plainly to apprehend, that he did not intend that we Protestants should much trouble our selves about it; for he knew well enough, that this was too hard a morsel for us to swallow down, upon the meer credit of a Martyrology: but oh this is a sweet story for his Catholicks, who are resolved to believe in spight of all their reason, that the whole Body of Christ may be at the same time in a thousand places; and let them take the comfort of it, I shall not envy them. Another is somewhat to the same purpose, concerning S. Theliau: ‘After he was dead,Lib. 11. c. 13. the Inhabitants of three several places contended earnestly which of them should enjoy his body: those of Pennalum, where his ancestors had been buried; those of Lanteliovaur, where he dyed; and those of Landaff, among whom he had been Bishop. When therefore no agreement could be made amongst them, there appeared presently three Bodies so like to one another, that three eggs could not more perfectly resemble. So each of these People took one of them, and by that means the controversy ended. But then it follows, That by frequent miracles at his Tomb it appeared, that the Inhabitants of Landaff possessed the true Body.’ [Page 38] This story neither need create us but little trouble, since, as good luck will have it, it confutes it self. For can any one imagine, that when three Towns are with equal zeal and devotion contending for the possession of so great a Treasure as his Body was, that only one of them should glory in the prize? or that the same miracle which gave it them, should give them occasion to laugh at the other two, who were fobb'd and cheated with an aery Image, and made to embrace a cloud instead of Juno? I can allow easily that God might deny 20 Towns, who should have put in for it, but I cannot believe that he would thus deceive one: This was a trick fit for none but the Devil to play, who delights in cousenage and abusing of Man-kind: but rather than thus to think of God, I'le sooner be perswaded that a tender hearted Father, when three of his hungry Children cry to him for Bread, will fill the Belly of one of them, and still the complaints of the other two, only with a painted Baby or a Rattle. And now me thinks I begin to be weary of considering these follies, and it's well if I have not made the Reader do some penance too; since therefore I hope I have sufficiently secured him, from giving too hasty a credit to Mr. Cressy's Legends, I dare now trust him with such idle tattle, as this that follows. (Only premising, that if there were 20 more such miracles told us, though we should hear of the finding Children unhurt on the tops of Trees in Eagles nests, as in the case of Nesting, (lib. 32. c. 19.) if they have the seal of St. Dunstan's age, or the next upon them, that is, refer to 900, or a 1000 Years after Christ, the Reader may give them a pass in course, and need not examine them farther, or stop them.)
‘The Lungs of King Edward the Martyr continued fresh for many Ages,Lib. 33. c. 17. and seemed to pant.’
Lib. 33. c. 15. ‘The Chariot in which the body of S. Edmund was carried, passed over a Bridge, narrower than it self, without any harm, so that one wheel rolled in the Ayr. (pure Capgrave.)’
[Page 39] ‘A Monk of Glastonbury named Ailsi, refusing to bow, as others did,Lib. 32. c. 19. to a Crucifix; at last either out of compunction, or by command of his Superiour, he bowed himself: but a voice proceeding from the Image, said these words distinctly; Now too late Ailsi, now too late Ailsi, which voice so frighted him, that falling down, he presently expired:’ And so that which follows of a cross shaking over King Edgar's head, and a Crown falling. So (lib. 32. c. 25.) After a great debate between the Seculars and Monks, when a great many things had been alledged against the Monks, and every one expected S. Dustan's resolution, who was present; an Image of Christ on the Cross, which was fastned above in the Room, spake these words distinctly in the hearing of all. It must not be, it must not be, you have ordered things well, you shall do ill to change them. Every one was amazed, and S. Dunstan said, my Brethren, what would you have more? you have heard the affair decided by a Divine sentence: They answered, we have indeed heard it: and upon this the Monks of Winchester remained secure, and were never after disturbed in their possession. But Mr. Cressy adds, though the Debate ended, the minds of the contrary party were not yet satisfied, but they still pursued their pretensions; that is, I suppose, they were crafty knaves, and knew more than others did of the secret of speaking Images; and so* Polydore Virgil mentioning this very matter, says, that some thought this voice was rather formed by the fraud of men, than by the ordering of God: and indeed any man without much breach of charity may have liberty to suspect these things of contrivance, since this device of moving Images was practised no longer since, than the Age before us; when the famous Image of the Rood of Grace, was brought forth and publickly show'd at [Page 40] St. Paul's cross with all its tricks and MechanismeL. Herbert. Hen. 8. pag. 432.: and we could (if need were) tell Men of Books, that will direct them how all such things may be done; and how even the Image and representation of Christ in the form of a child, (a thing talked of not long ago, as a wonder in France, and which Mr. Cressy relates an instance of, lib. 9. c. 11.) may at Noon-day be made to descend, to remain unmoveable and fixed upon an Altar, to ascend up again without wires, or any visible hand to move it, or possibility of stirring it one inch out of its place, (if any by-stander should attempt it) and all without either conjuring or miracles. But if any stiff Catholick be resolved to believe these voices to be miraculous, and thinks they mightily serve for a proof of their way of Religion and Worship; he may do well to bethink himself, that whether he will or no, the old Gentile Religion will come in for a share in the demonstration, and an equal kindness in all reason should be expressed to their superstitions, which have been long since recommended to the world by just such wonderful attestations; for, what's the difference, I pray, between the voice that said in the case of the Monks, Ye have ordered all things well, &c. And that which Valerius Maximus mentions, of the Image of Fortune, which spoke to the Matrons that had by their prayers hindred Coriolanus from destroying the City,Val r. Maxim. lib. 1. c. 12. n. 4. Ritè me Matronae vidistu, ritè dedicastis. and spake it twice, You Matrons have rightly seen me, and rightly dedicated me. And the same Author tells us,Val. Max. ibid. Num. 3. that when Camillus took the Veiae, ‘the Souldiers by the command of the General, being about to remove from its seat, and bring into the City the Image of Juno Moneta, which was there chiefly worshipped; when one of the Souldiers jestingly asked the Goddess, whether she would remove to Rome, she answered, She would remove: which voice being heard, the jest was turned into admiration; and now believing that they carried not the statue of Juno, [Page 41] but the very Goddess come down from Heaven, with great joy, they placed it in that part of Mount Aventine, in which now her Temple is to be seen:’ that is, they had as good reason (if not better after the hearing such a voice) to be perswaded that Juno was pleased, and that this translation of her image would turn to the advantage of their City; as the devout People of the Roman Church have confidently to presume the Patronage of that great Saint, whose Image or Reliques they carry about with so much joy and triumph in a solemn procession.
And now me thinks I fancy, without pretending to one of Mr. Cressy's visions, that I see him not a little angry and chafing at me, as one very profane, pert and presumptuous, who have dared thus irreverently to handle the Holy Treasure (as he oft calls it) of the Saints, attempted to enervate the force and spoil the credit of so many miraculous stories, which it cost him so much time and pains to bring to a general Muster in his History; and have told the world in effect, that a deleatur might have been put to one half of his Book.
I am willing to fancy also, that when the angry fit is over, and he will calmly hear me speak for my self, I shall be able, if not to make him my Friend, yet at least make him have a better opinion of me: In order to which, I first of all assure him, that I have a mighty veneration for true Miracles, true Saints, and true Histories, and, which may make his pique the less against me, that I am none of the Married Clergy. But then I add farther, that if I am spoyl'd as to my faith in his history, he himself has helpt to do it: he is the Person who has taught me to be cautious, and to suspend my belief, to consider the nature of the things, as well as the number or fame of the Writers that assert them, before I give credit to them. I'le give him an instance of his own, which, as I take it, gives any man liberty to believe as much, or as little as he pleases, about the Reliques and Miracles that are recorded in his Book: it is that which I find, Lib. 9. cap. 6. concerning the Staff of Jesus: which I will set [Page 42] down, word for word, as it is there, and hope to make good use of it afterwards. It is thus:
‘St. Patrick by Divine Revelation, passed over to a certain solitary Hermit, living in an Island of the Tyrrhen Sea, whose name was Justus; which he made good by his actions, being a Man of a Holy Life, great Fame and much Merit. After devout salutations and good discourse, the same man of God gave to S. Patrick a Staff, which he seriously affirmed, had been bestowed on him immediatly by the hand of our Lord Jesus himself, who had appear'd to him. Now there was in the same Island at some distance, other men also who lived solitary lives, of which some seem'd very fresh and youthful, and others were decrepit old men. S. Patrick, after some conversation with them, was informed, that those very old men, were children to those who appeared so youthful. At which being astonisht, and inquiring the occasion of so great a miracle, they thus acquainted him, saying; We from our Child-hood by Divine grace, have been much addicted to works of mercy, so that our Doors were always open to all Travellers which demanded Meat or Lodging. On a certain Night it happened, that a stranger having a Staff in his hand, was entertained by us, whom we used with all the courtesie we could. On the Morning after he gave us his Benediction, and said, I am Jesus Christ: my members you have oft hitherto ministred to, and this Night entertained me in my own Person. After this he gave the Staff which he had in his hand, to a Man of God, our Father both spiritually and carnally; commanding him to keep it, till in succeeding times, a certain stranger named Patrick should come to visit him, and to him he should give it: Having said this, he presently ascended into Heaven; and from that day we have remained in the same state of youthful comeliness and vigour to this hour; whereas our Children, who then were little Infants, are now as you see become decrepit old men.’ Thus far the story.
[Page 43]Now I desire any man that has read Mr. Cressy's Church-History, to tell me, whether he look upon this as the most strange and improbable story in his Book; and whether there be not 40 others, as unlikely to be true? But now that which amazes me, is, that in all the prodigious things Mr. Cr. has related, and those few of them I have set down before; I never to my remembrance found his faith at a stand, but only here. This he leaves uncharitably to shift for it self, and take its chance; Whatsoever fortune so stupendious a story may find in the mind of the Reader, (they are his words) and before he tells it out of Joceline, he says thus, Without interposing my credit for the truth of it.
Now I thank Mr. Cr. with all my heart; this was the passage I waited for a great while, but could not meet with it before; I thought I should have heard something like it, when he told us of the Blood of Jesus kept in Silver Vessels and Crystal Glasses; but that was too near the beginning of his Book, and every Catholick Reader would have cry'd shame on the Jadishness of Mr. Cr. faith, if at the first going out from easie trot into full speed, it should have lagg'd or drawn a lame Leg after it: But here it does you see; he dare not attest the truth of this. Why, what's the matter? Is not Joceline a man fit to be relyed upon? he has never told, that I know, any stories in favour of Hereticks; however I am sure this is none of them: and suppose it depended upon his single testimony, yet that's no news at all for Mr. Cr. to assert a miracle upon the credit of one witness. Capgrave, I am sure, has many a time been trusted, in matters as hard to be believed as this. But the case is not so here; We have Saint Bernard and Giraldus Cambrensis, both of them speaking home to the point, as to this Staff of Jesus, and if there were need of farther witnesses, the whole Irish Nation is ready to depose for it; so that (as Cambrensis tells us) in their Opinion, it was with this very Staff, that S. Patrick cast out of the Island all venemous beasts. I might add also, that Mr. Cressy knows not what he does, when he goes about to question the miracles of [Page 44] Staffs, since a great part of the Religion of the Irish, seems to be supported by wonders of this nature. For how many of the dryed Staffs of Saints being fixed in the ground, have taken Root afresh, and grown into great Trees? So we are told of S. Florentine's,p. 157. of S. Tressan's,p. 272. S. Indract's,Colganus Act. Sanct. p. 254. S. Fingar's,p. 390. S. Mochoemoc's.p. 592. St. Furse'sp. 295. staff, being stuck in the ground, produced presently a Fountain of fresh water, which was of such vertue, that it cured all the diseases of such as washed therein. When S. Fechinus wanted water to drive a Mill he had built, he fetcht it from a Pool a mile distant, only by throwing two stavesp. 132. into it, which like Quick-silver bored their way through a Mountain which was between the Pool and his Mill, and so supplyed it ever after with Water. But what talk I of staves; any bit of the Wood of S. Colmanus's famous Tree that he planted,Colganus. Ibid. p. 246, 247. being carried about a Person, who has confidence in the Saint, is a miraculous security against the most imminent dangers of death; insomuch that we are told that not long ago, a certain Malefactor adjudged to dye, before he was hanged up, having a piece of the wood of that Tr [...] about him, he put it into his mouth, and was found alive after he had hanged the usual time; and so he was a 2d. and a 3d. time hanged up, yet could not be strangled; but the Officers examining the matter farther, found the bit of that wood in his month, which when they had taken out, he then quickly dyed: So ill advised was Mr. Cr. to begin his doubts with S. Patrick's staff. However I am resolved to tell his Catholicks the news: Mr. Cressy himself dares not be a fourth man, to vouch for a story, where S. Bernard is one of the witnesses, and where he has Tradition too, and the veneration of so wise a Nation to back it. This is his hour of Temptation; he has been listening to the whispers of carnal reason, that great enemy to faith, and credo quia impossibile, is now no part of his Divinity: He has let go his hold of that Staff, [Page 45] which if it had been well menaged, might have given the Hereticks such a blow, as they could not in hast have recover'd it; but now they turn the weapon with great advantage against himself, and there is no Circle, that he can ever hope to conjure us into; but by the help of this Staff of Jesus, we shall make our way out, and dissolve the charm: and so I take my leave at this time, and I hope fairly, of Mr. Cressy; and give him over to Father Patrick to be chastis'd by him, not only for his gross infidelity, but for his insolent affront of the whole Irish Nation.
And now I think it is high time to remember my promise, and give the Reader as short an account as I can of that famous Controversie two Ages ago, concerning the Ring with which the Bl. Virgin was espoused to Joseph; The famous Controversie about the Sponsal Ring of the Bl. Virgin. which story I hope will somewhat refresh him; and show him into what folly and madness People will run, when their Religion degenerates into superstition.
The story was first written by Joh. Baptista Laurus the Pope's Protonotary of Perusia, and one of the Bed-chamber to Ʋrban the VIII. His Book was Printed at Rome, An. 1622. (and afterwards put by Bzovius into his Annal. Ecclesiastic. ad an. 1480.) I shall give you the substance of it, leaving you to consult him in his large excursions.
Laurus begins his story with this supposition; that in contracting of marriages, Rings were in use, not only among the Romans and Grecians, but also among the ancient Hebrews, as a testimony of Faith and Conjugal affection: (which because it is the foundation of all that follows, we'l consider the truth of it in the Conclusion) He then adds, that those Ancient Rings of the Hebrews, were not of Gold (that he knew would not so well agree to the meanness of Joseph's condition) but of baser mettals, as Iron; or were made of an Onyx-stone, to shew the frugality and parsimony of the ancient manner of living. And he says, that this of the B. Virgin, must not be thought like those Rings, we [Page 46] read that Christ often used in mystical marriages with holy Virgins, as S. Agnes, S. Catharine of Sena, &c. which were Rings in appearance: nor of the same kind with that, wherewith S. Joachim was married to S. Anne the Mother of the Bl. Virgin, and is kept at Rome by the Nuns of S. Anne, (another precious treasure) for that is a rude Silver one, &c. but it is the true Ring with which the Bl. Virgin was espoused to Joseph, made of an ord'nary Onyx, or Amethyst (for it is somewhat doubtful, says he, which it is) which being very old, seems to have something obscurely ingraven on it, where some fancy they discern flowers, representing the budding of old Joseph's Rod: (which is an old Fable, mentioned in the old Roman Breviary on S. Joseph's Day, March 19. that to know to whom the Bl. Virgin was to be espoused, the High-Priest commanded, that all that were unmarried of the House of David should appear at the Temple, and bring dry Rods in their hands, which Joseph also did; but in the presence of all, his Rod had green Leaves presently upon it, and some add (which this Author mentions) that a Dove descending from Heaven, sat upon the top of his Rod.
These, you'l say, are good preparations, and now follows the History of this wonderful Ring. Of which there is not one word said, till the days of Pope Gregory the V. and of the Emperor Otho the III. who both began their Raign together, an. 996. So that we are fallen again into the Fabulous Age, and I'le warrant you the story will work right which commences there; especially after that the Ring had lien dormant a 1000 Years before.
At this time then, Judith the Wife of one Hugo a Marquess of Etruria, being a great Lover of Jewels, imployed one Ranerius a Jeweller of Clusium, and a skilful Lapidary, and to whom she gave good store of Money, to go to Rome to make a purchase for her. Here it was, by the favour of Heaven, that Ranerius meets with a Jeweller come from Jerusalem to Rome, from whom (you shall hear presently how) he obtained this Ring: and (as the Author adds) it was [Page 47] not fitting, that any where else, save at Rome, (which is the great Market of sacred Reliques, and already possessed the Manger where Christ was laid) this Sponsal-Ring of his Mother should be brought to light. After then that Reinerus has furnisht himself, and was now ready to depart and take his leave of his Merchant, the Jeweller professing a strange love to him, takes out this Ring and presents it to Reinerus, as a pledge of their future kindness: which he looking upon as a thing of little or no value, would have put off the receiving it with a slight complement. But the Jeweller bid him not to contemn it, though its aspect bespoke it to be of no great value, for it was the Ring by which the Virgin was espoused to Joseph: and so made him take it with this charge, that he should carefully see, that it did not come into the hands of any wicked person. But Reinerus not regarding what he said, when he came home, carelesly threw it aside in a little Chest, among other things of small value. [And, to add that before I go on, he had indeed no great reason to mind his words much, for if the cunning Merchant, had known it really to have been what he pretended, he would unquestionably rather have made a present of it to the Pope himself, (who would sure have rewarded him well for such a treasure, if he could have made it out, that it belonged to the B. Virgin) than have given it to one who was wholly a stranger to him, and whose whole purchase of Jewels bought of him, could not come near the value of this one Ring; but to proceed.] Ranerius at his return to Clusium, gives an account to Judith, how he had laid out her Money, but forgot to say a word to her of the Ring, and if he had at that time, it might have signified little, for she was more addicted to Pride than Religion, being of her Husbands humour, who minded little else but his pleasure and sports: but he in a Vision of the B. Virgin to him, at a time when he had been wearied with Hunting, was severely chidden; and the effect of it was, that he became a devout Person, and built many Religious Houses, and a very venerable one at Florence, in honour of the B. Virgin; [Page 48] his Wife Judith also became remarkable afterwards for her Piety.
But the forgetfulness of Ranerius cost him very dear; for having only one Son of 10 Years old (and so long it was that he had disregarded the Ring of the Virgin) he fell sick and dyed, and was carried out to be buried at the Church of S. Musthiola hard by Clusium. As the Herse went forward, on a sudden the dead Body of his Son rises in the Coffin, bids the Bearers stand still, and calls to his Father to come to him, to whom he spake to this effect. That by the favour of the B. Virgin, he was come to him from Heaven (whither after he had delivered his message, he must return again) to convince him of his contempt of Religion, for letting that most holy Jewel be in a common heap, he having never show'd it to any body, no not so much as to him: that now he must send for it, and produce it publickly, that it might be venerated; and that he might not doubt of the truth of what he said, he gave him a sign, by telling him of his secret vows of taking a Pilgrimage to Mount Garganus, and to Siponto, and of repairing a Church, which he had not performed.
Immediately the Chest is sent for, and delivered into the Son's hand, who amidst a number of other stones, presently findes the Ring (though he had never seen it before) and fervently kissed it, and openly show'd it to the company, who were all in readiness to venerate it; and the Bells, as some say, of their own accord rung a joyful Peal, as a sign of publick happiness.* After having dispatched this weighty business, which he came from Heaven on purpose about, and having directed them to the place where he would be buried, and delivered the Ring to the Curate of the Parish, the Child laid himself down in the Coffin, and went to Heaven, and his Body was buried. The fame of this drew a great [Page 49] conflux of People to visit this holy Relique, wherefore binding a Gold-Chain to the Ring, they prepared a Coffer to keep it in; but before it was laid up, it wrought several wonders. For a Woman of Royal Extraction called Vualdrada, in a sudden pang of zeal, snatching the Ring, and putting it on her Ring-finger, immediately that Finger(a) withered, and so continued to her death. It is said also, that one Contulus, who was troubled with a Sciatica, made an impression of the Ring in wax, and applying it to his Hip, when the pain afflicted him, always found ease by it. And the Author says, that he, at the intreaty of some great Women, caused some Ivory Rings to be touched with that sacred one, and they received such vertue from it, that being put upon the finger of Women that had hard Labour, they [Page 50] were presently relieved: The Ring also was found beneficial for defects in the eyes, and for reconciling the affections of married People that lived at odds, and the freeing several from the vexation of evil spirits.
Thus this Sponsal Ring of the B. Virgin, remained in the possession of the Clusians 484 Years.
After this it came into the hands of the Perusians, an. 1473. in this manner following.
The Church of Musthiola becoming ruinous, where it had remained, it was brought into an House of the Franciscans in Clusium, and freely enough shown to the People; which a certain Franciscan Frier, a German, observing, whose name was Wintherus, a very crafty Knave, under the shew of great devotion, he begs of the Magistrates of Clusium to have the office of showing the Ring, who granted his petition. One time, after he had made a Sermon and showed it to the People, stooping, as if he intended to put it up in the place provided for it, he secretly conveighs it into his sleeve, and locking the Door, gives the Key boldly to the Magistrate, and privily conveighs himself away from Clusium, taking the Ring along with him. He had no sooner crossed the River, but the Field was fill'd with so thick a Mist and Darkness, that he knew not which way to turn himself or go: At last, his conscience smiting him for what he had done, taking the Ring out of his bosome, he hang'd it by the Chain upon a little bough of a Tree, and falling on the ground, with tears he accuses himself, and expostulating his sad condition to the Ring, if he should return to Clusium, he prays to the Ring, that it would send forth such light, as to dispell the Mist, and direct him by it, in the way wherein he should go: Presently he took the Ring again, and there came so great a light from it, as show'd him the way to Perusia, where he put in among the Augustan Friers.
A while after he attempted to go into Germany, his own Country, (whither he at first designed to carry it) but he was hindred in the same manner by the darkness that again came suddenly on him, so that he was forced to stay: and [Page 51] this not only infested him, but the whole City for 20 Days, till at last he unbosom'd himself to his Landlord, one Lucas Jordanus, and declared to him all the adventure of the Ring; who with great craft and cunning, by representing the danger he was in from the Clusians, and the benefits he would receive from those of Perusia, he prevailed with him at last to bestow it upon this City; and as soon as ever it was showed to the People, all the Mists and Darkness was presently scattered and dispersed. The Friar was well rewarded; but for his better security against the Clusians, he was brought into the House of the Chief Magistrare, where, though in shew a Prisoner, he was well provided for.
In the mean while they of Clusium understood his theft and their loss, and dispatch over their Bishop to Pe [...]usa, who indeavoured partly by Intreaties, and partly by Threatning to regain the Ring. They ingage also the Citizens of Sena (a confederate City) to assist them in recovering o [...] it, who sent Letters about it to Perusia, and after that an Embassador of theirs, one Barth. Bonaspirius to plead the cause before them; whom the Citizens of Perusia received with great respect; but told him, that since it pleased Heaven to bestow upon them that Ring, which they by no sacrilegious Arts had endeavour'd to procure, that they might not be thought injurious to the Mother of Christ, they would defend it with their Arms, and admit it not only within their Walls, but their Breasts, and receive it as they would do the Ark of the Covenant, or if there were any thing more sacred.
When this course would prevail nothing; at last the Clusians bring their cause before Pope Sixtus IV. and they of Sena gravely prepare for a Holy War Neither were the Perusians idle, but send their Embassador to Rome; whose first work was to secure the favour of Cardinal Petrus Riarius, and Count Hieronymus his Brother, who were of the Pope's Kindred, for they did not at all doubt of the Pope's good inclinations to favour their City, having begun his studies among them, and been enrolled in their Colledg of Divines, [Page 52] and declared the chief Prelate of the Franciscans, in the General Assembly, 1464.
In the mean time, Wintherus, by the importunity of the Clusians to the Pope, is put into closer hold, but there maintained at the publick charge, and the heat of prosecuting him in a while being over, he lived merrily 30 Years in Perusia; and when he dyed, there happen'd another Religious quarrel, between the Franciscans and the Canons of S. Laurence, who should dispose of this Ring-stealers body, and it was carried for the latter; in whose Chappel, before the Altar dedicated to Joseph and the Bl. Virgin, he was buried, an. 1506. upon whose Tomb they wrote an Inscription, wherein they acknowledg that Perusia owed no less for the sponsal Ring of the Virgin, though a casual gift, than if he had offer'd it of his own accord; nay perhaps it was the sweeter for being stoln. They allowed also an Annual Pension to the Brothers of Luke Jordan, who had done them such good service in procuring the Ring: and now their next care was to provide by all possible securities, that the Ring should never more be taken out of their possession: It was kept therefore under 4 Locks, whose Keys were delivered to 4 Fraternities, of the Dominicans, Franciscans, Servitae, & Augustinians, and was never to be show'd, but when they were by: it was also decreed, that it should not be in the Liberty of any Mortal to carry it any whither out of Town, nay it was Banishment for any one to propose so much. They also, the better to grace the solemnity of showing it, ordered the Fathers to appear in costly Habits; Drums, Trumpets, Organs, Bells, and a Musical Consort to sound at that time; and they took a publick Oath of those, to whose care it was committed (confirmed by taking the Sacrament in the presence of the Bishop, and Magistrates, and all the Clergy) to look carefully to it. Three appointed times of the Year, they decreed it should be shown, the Fraternities accompanying it from the Palatine Chappel to S. Laurence Church; and there in a Pulpit, one of the chief Prelates, should hold it to be seen, the space of one Hour, Morning [Page 53] and Afternoon: After this it was ordered to be shown only once a Year; but that Law was abrogated a while after, upon the clamorous Petitions of devout People. But now the Controversie grew hot, between the Senenses (whose Clients the Clusians were) and the Perusians: and one while the Pope hears of the Miracles that were done by the Ring, since it came to Perusia, and how fit it was, that famous City should still retain it: Then the Embassadors of Sena were brought to him, by means of Cardinal Riarius and Ʋrsinus, to whom they had promised 25000 Pieces of Gold, in case by their means the Clusians should get the day, (which I much wonder that it did not determine the business) and they represent to him, how much the Perusians had been heretofore beholden to them, how ungrateful they had been to them in this affair, and sacrilegious in detaining that which they had got by theft, &c. The Pope appoints Eight Cardinals to hear the matter, and to weigh the Reasons on both sides, and in the mean while enjoyns the contending Parties to live in peace, telling them how absurd a thing it was, that the Ring which was a pledge of Love and Conjugal affection, should now be an occasion of contention and strife: (and it was absurd enough in all conscience, without this witty Reason which the Pope gives.) The Embassadors on both sides, returned, and were gladly received, the Perusians especially rejoyced, thinking their cause was the better supported. But the two forenamed Cardinals, being allured with the great promises which the Senenses made to them, in case they could overthrow the Perusians, went thither to sollicit their cause; where being honourably received, they, in the name of the Pope, began to urge the Perusians to restore the Ring, that had, for so many Ages, belonged to them of Clusium, and in generosity, not to suffer such a reproachful mark of injustice to lye upon them; this they discoursed at first more privately, afterwards openly, and at last came so far as to threaten them with the sad effects of War, in case they refused. But while these things were thus transacted Cardinal Riarius dies in the flower of his Age, being [Page 54] but 28 Years old, and the Perusians, being frighted with the Authority of the other, prepare for War, and begin better to fortify themselves; they send Embassadors to Venice, Florence, Millan and Naples, to intreat their assistance, and raised a Band of men. A few Moneths after, the Perusians began some skirmishes against the Clusians, who preyed upon their flocks, and laid hands on the Countrey-men they met, and put them in hold; neither did the Perusians spare the Fields of the Bishop of Clusium. (Though dull and carnal men, who do not understand the worth of Reliques, would be apt to think it had been much better, that this Ring had at first been thrown after one of the Nayles of the Cross, into the Sea, than that such a stir should have been made about it.) But the Perusians had reason to take more heart, because they were favoured by many great ones, and at that time Cardinal Fortebrachius made attempts of war upon the Senenses. The Perusians after this, endeavour to oblige the Pope's Kindred, especially Hieron. Bassus the Nephew of Sixtus, who was newly made Cardinal, and favoured their affairs. But they of Sena, being perplex'd with many troubles that befell them, grew more cold in their prosecutions; and some at Rome gave the Pope counsel (which he had also before threatned) to demand, that the Ring should be brought to Rome, and placed in one of the two Houses, dedicated to the Bl. Virgin, which he had repaired: accordingly by a Letter dated, Dec. 18. 1480. the Pope desired the Perusians to deliver the Ring to J. Baptista de Sabellis, his Cardinal Legat, promising to put it in some venerable Temple of the City, and to give them holy Reliques in recompence to their content. But when the Legat came to urge the Perusians to comply with the Pope's desires, instead of answering to what he said, they burst out into teares and howlings, cast themselves to the ground before him, and with sighs, and beating their breasts, in the most pitteous manner, beseeched and begg'd of him, to implore the favour of the Pope on their behalf. He was so moved with their teares and sad complaints, that he became a suppliant by his Letters [Page 55] to the Pope on their behalf, which joyned with a moving Oration, of Hieron. Riarius, made the Pope alter his determination, and let the Ring still abide there. Also by the Pope's interposing, the differences betwixt the Senenses and the Perusians were composed, and by agreement, they were to have no more words about the Ring; and Marcus Barbus is perswaded to mitigate by his Authority the unpeaceable minds of the Clusians. But while these things are menaging, Pope Sixtus IV. dies; and the Controversie was not fully decided, till the 3d. Year of Pope Innocent the VIII. an. 1486. When, the contending Parties agreed, being weary of squabling, to leave the matter to be determined by the Pope, and Cardinal Piccolominaeus, who did that which Eight Cardinals before could not effect, and the Ring was adjudged to Perusia: who testified how welcome the News was which their Embassadors brought them by making Bone-fires, and turning the very Night into Day, by Flames and Torches, and showing all other imaginable expressions of joy, &c. And now for the greater honor of the sacred Ring, the Perusians removed it from the Palatine House, to a more worthy place; for to this end they built a Chappel in S. Laurence his Church; and caused this Inscription to be placed on high.
That is,
[Page 56]Also against the Festival dedicated to Joseph and Mary, they caused a curious Piece to be drawn, by one Peter, a Perusian Painter; in which was elegantly represented the Temple of Jerusalem; and in the open Court of the Temple was drawn on one side a Chorus of Virgins, and on the other side a Chorus of young Men, with withered Rods in their hands, and one of them breaking his Rod upon his Knee in anger, seeing Joseph's Rod to flourish: Also the High-Priest was represented taking hold of the hands of Joseph and Mary, and preparing with the Ring to espouse them. There was also instituted a Society of Seculars, called the Sodality of S. Joseph, who together with the Clergy of S. Laurence Church, were perpetually to serve in the Chappel where the Ring was, and a Statue was placed at the right hand of the Altar, dedicated to S. Joseph, which was publickly produced upon his Festival, on the 19 of March. Thus the Perusians being inriched with their prey triumphed over the carelesness of the Clusians. [Thus far the account of Laurus.]
This story, I think upon the very relating of it, without any farther commentary upon it, must needs appear to any judicious and unprejudiced Reader, to be the most egregious piece of Foolery, that ever entertained the World for so long a time: and I will be very thankful to Mr. Cressy, if for the credit of his Religion, he will be pleased to match this story with any thing equally ridiculous among Turks, or Heathens: for it grieves me, that any that bear the name of Christians, should run into such extravagant. Follies, as the most absurd Religions in the World were never guilty of. It might be sufficient to stagger the Faith of any wise Man in this Perusian Ring; to tell him what Bollandus (or his Continuer) has observed;Commentar. Historie de S. Joseph. ad 19. Mart. Sec. 8. that in Burgundy, a Priory pretends to have had the Sponsal Ring of the Bl. Virgin, the space of Eight-hundred Seventy-seven Years: And another Monastery in Holland, puts in strongly for the honor of having it, and have the countenance of miraculous [Page 57] examples, of Women, who in the sharpest pangs of Travel, have by this Ring found present ease. But I have one thing farther to offer, which must needs utterly spoil the credit of this Onyx Ring of the Virgin, and also of that Silver one, mentioned at the beginning of the story, as the Sponsal Ring of Joachim, and S. Anne, the Parents of the Bl. Virgin, (though this too is countenanced with a pretended Miracle, that being stole from Rome, when the City was sacked in the Days of Pope Clement the VII. it was brought again,Bolland. Act. Sanct. 21. Mart. in vit. S. Santuccia. p 363. and laid upon a Stone in the view of many, by a Crow.) and both of them must fall into the Number of those cheating Bawbles, with which this Church abuses the World and Religion. And that which I shall offer, is a quite contrary story, to that which Laurus has laid as the foundation of all his discourse, viz. That this Custome of espousing by a Ring, though it was used by other Nations, yet was not practised by the ancient Hebrews. Which we are sufficiently assured of, by two as learned Men, as can be named in matters of this Nature, and as well acquainted with the Jewish Customes.
The one is Buxtorfius (in his Book, De sponsalibus & divortiis, Sect. 45. De forma & modo desponsandi) where he shows, that their Espousals were performed these 3 ways; by Money, by an Instrument in Writing, or Concubitu: which last way as less honest, though they suppose it lawful according to the Law of Moses, yet has no longer place, but is prohibited under the penalty of beating*. He tells us indeed (Sect. 57.) of their confirming espousals by a Ring, out of some of their later Authors, but he expresly adds, that Maimonides never mentions any thing of it. And though he mentions, out of a Book of Victor de Carben, a baptized Jew, (Printed at Cohen, an. 1509.) that the Jews take great care, to put the Ring upon the Fore-finger of her that is espoused, because they write, that Mary, when she was espoused to Joseph, wore her Ring on the Middle-finger, [Page 58] whence no Jewish Woman will put hers to this day upon that Finger; yet, says Buxtorf, I could never meet with any such thing in their Books: and indeed he was not worthy to be Baptized into that Church, that could not invent such a story of his own head, with all his old Jewdaisme to help him.
The other Author is the Learned Selden, who tells us, that though there are to be found some slender Testimonies in the Jewish Rituals, Sel [...]ens Ʋxor Hebraic. lib. 2. cap. 14. of the use of a Ring among the Jews, yet he says, it is expresly asserted by Leo Mutinensis, the Ruler of the Synagogue at Venice, that the use of a Ring is very rare among that Nation: and Selden says, he never remembers the least mention of a Sponsal Ring in the whole body of the Thalmud: But the ancient way among them was, to give to the Woman a Piece of Money (or its value) as a pledge of their contract of Marriage: but the Later Jewes observing, that other Nations used a Ring for such a Token and pledge,Ʋxor Hebr. lib. 2. cap. 2. brought in its use by imitation, and graved on it [...], wishing them good luck: but still this King was not used quà annulus, under that notion, but only to supply the place of the Money mentioned before; which he proves out of their Rituals, showing that two witnesses were called in, to inquire, whether the Sponsal Ring then produced, were of equal value with the [...] or Money, whereby Marriage-contracts were wont to be made. And whereas we heard Laurus before telling the story, that the Jews, to shew their frugality, caused their Sponsal Rings to be made of Iron or Onyx-stone: Buxtorf says clean contrary, that this Ring was to be made of pure Gold,* without any stone in it, lest any cheat should happen, by offering an adulterate Jewel for a true one, a common for a precious one, and so the Espousals become erroneous and void.
[Page 59]As for such as have, with Laurus, the faculty of running up the use of such Sponsal Rings, as high as Moses his days, because that among the offerings of the Children of Israel to the Tabernacle, we read of Rings and Onyx-stones; they may next,Exod. 35.22, 27. for ought I know, be pleased with that Blasphemous fancy (mentioned by the Elder Buxtorf out of the Talmud, Synagog. Judaic. cap. 28. and altogether as wisely collected out of the Text) that God himself, at the Marriage of Eve, made up finely the Hair of her Head, and adorned it, sang before her, and danced with her in Paradise; which they deduce from Gen. 2.22. where it is said that God brought Eve to Adam; that is, say they, he brought her as a Bride is wont to be brought, elegantly dressed, and her Hair curled (calamistratam) with leaping and dancing. There is nothing indeed more common in this Church, than to seek to countenance their Fables and Follies, by Texts of Scripture, where only the sound of one Word, without the least regard to the sense of it, is enough to serve their purpose; of which take an instance or two. We are told concerning St. Endeus, that leaving his Government,Colganus Act. Sanctor. in vit. S. Fanchtae. ad 1 Januar. p. 1, 2. and taking the habit of a Monk, his Companions came to endeavour to draw him from his purpose, but upon the prayers of St. Fanchea, and her making the sign of the Cross, their Feet immediately stuck to the Earth like immoveable stones; but hereupon becoming sensible of their fault, and promising repentance, their Feet were again loosed, and they went their way; in which (says the Author of the Life) was fulfilled that of our Lord, Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth shall be bound in Heaven, and whatsoever ye shall loose on Earth shall be loosed in Heaven. We have another pleasant instance of this kind, in the Letters of the Church of Antwerp, concerning the Praeputium of our Saviour, cited by Bollandus; Bollandus Act. Sanct. ad Januar. 1. pag. 6. where relating how a Chaplain of Godfrey of Bullen, had brought this Relique from Jerusalem to Antwerp, they [Page 60] add,Esa. 37.32. For God said by the Prophet, De Jerusalem exibunt reliquiae; out of Jerusalem shall go forth Reliques, (instead of, a remnant.) And in another place, Disperdam de loco hoc reliquias, I will disperse Reliques from this place, Zephan. 1.4. (that is, from Jerusalem) but they left out the word Baal which follows, and we rightly translate, I will cut off the remnant of Baal from this place: And in another Prophet, Possidere faciam reliquias populi hujus; I will make them to possess the Reliques of this people; Zachar. 8.12. instead of, I will make the remnant of this people to possess all these things. If this way of playing with Scripture were allowable, they might have added another out of the Prophet Micah (chap. 2.12.) In unum conducam reliquias Israel — tumultuabuntur à multitudine hominum: I will gather together the Reliques of Israel — they shall make a noise by reason of the multitude of men; which last words might serve as well as the rest, to countenance their singing, when the Reliques are carried in procession, with a multitude attending them: But this by the way. And now, after all these things I have said, are well considered, I hope, without any dishonour to the Bl. Virgin, we may take leave to set a far less price upon her pretended Ring, than those of Perusia have done; and to laugh at their folly, for contending in such good earnest about it. I will refer the Reader (lest I should tire him) to consult another Controversie in Bzovius, Bzovius Annal. Eccles. ad an. 1463. parag. 60. (almost like this of the Ring) about the Body of S. Luke, which the Duke of Venice had obtained from the Grecians, with a very strong certificate of the Truth of it, and of Miracles wrought by it; but it was upon examination found to be a cheat, and that his true body was at Padua long before, only without a head (which the Venetian body was supplyed with) and his head had been long preserved at a Church in Rome. Rivet also gives us another fine entertainment in what he presents us with,Rivet, Apologia pro S. Virg. M [...]ria. lib. 2. cap. 9. concerning the Figure [Page 61] of the Sole of the Bl. Virgin's Shoe, graven in Spain, and set forth with Licence; which, he says, he preserves by him, and has caused the Figure of it to be graved, after the Spanish Original, in the foresaid Book.* In the midst of the Sole is written this. The measure of the most holy Foot of our Lady; And then is added. Pope John XXII. hath granted to those that shall thrice kiss it, and rehearse 3 Ave Maries with devotion to her blessed honour and reverence, that they shall gain 700 Years of Pardon, and be freed from many Sins.
I cannot well omit a memorable passage in Baronius, which if duly considered,Annal. Eccles. ad an. 1027. p. 89. may serve to abate and lessen our Adversaries high Opinion both of their Reliques and of the Miracles that are said to be done by them. Thus he writes. Cum autem Reliquias Sanctorum tam caro precio, &c. ‘A certain crafty Knave, understanding that the Reliques of the Saints were sold at so dear a rate (he mentions before, how the Arm of S. Austin, was purchased at Papia, at the rate of a Hundred Talents of Silver, and a Talent of Gold) "he set up a wicked Trade of merchandizing with the counterfeit Reliques of the Saints, of whom Glaber relates this story. There was at that time a certain ordinary Fellow, a crafty Huckster, of an unknown Name and Countrey, who that he might not be discovered, gave himself divers Names, at several places where he skulked. This man secretly taking up the Bones of dead Men out of their Graves, sold them for the Reliques of Martyrs or Confessors. After he had played many such cheating tricks in France, at last he came among the Alpes, where a sort of sottish people inhabit. There he called himself Steven, who otherwhile used to go by the name of Peter or John. There, after his wonted manner, he gathered by Night in [Page 62] a sorry place, the Bones of an unknown person, which putting into a Chest, he had it by Revelation from an Angel, that those were the Reliques of the Martyr Justus. All the idle Countrey people flock together at the report, and the cheater was troubled, if there wanted at any time diseases to be cured. Then he leads the weak, bestows his little gifts, watches whole Nights, expecting sudden miracles, which (mark well) are sometimes permitted to be wrought by evil spirits, to try men that before have been sinful, which doubtless did evidently then appear, &c.’ And a little after, Baronius mentions the complaint of S. Austin, that in Africk, many Impostors, pretending to be Monks, went up and down selling Reliques for gain, which they called the Bones of Martyrs. And methinks he himself, if he had been ingenuous, might have put into the number of cheating remains, that which he mentions upon the Roman Martyrologie. ‘That the most holy Fore-finger of John the Baptist,August 29. wherewith he pointed to Chrst the Lord, saying, Behold the Lamb of God, &c. was brought from Jerusalem into the Island of Melita, by the Brothers of S. John's Hospital, and there is had in great veneration.’ To draw towards an end of this Digression about Reliques; I cannot but approve the saying of Isaac Casaubon. Hodiernas reliquias, &c.Exercit. 16. Sec. 104. adv. Annales Baronii. ‘The most of the Modern Reliques, are either of uncertain credit, or plainly counterfeit and false, which ought not to have been dissembled by the defenders of them, if they had taken care to approve their piety towards God;’ which is well matched with the wise discourse of Cassander in his Consultation, Cassandri opera pag. 973. concerning the Veneration of Reliques; (who being a person of their own communion, his words may perhaps meet with greater regard from the Romanists) Thus then he discourses. Hodie vero cum passim, &c. ‘At this day, when all places every where seem to be filled with the Reliques of Saints, it is to be feared, lest, if Bishops [Page 63] and Princes would use that diligence they ought, in inquiring and judging of true Reliques, great and abominable Impostures would be discovered, as it has fallen out in some places, and as it happened of old to S. Martin; who coming to a place of his Diocess, famous for the Monument of a certain Martyr so accounted, he found the Tomb of a wicked Thief (not of a Martyr) frequented and venerated by the People, which presently he commanded to be overturned and demolished: Though they also ought not to be approved, who through hatred of superstition, have violated the certain Monuments of pious men, and with the greatest Ignominy have thrown away and dispersed those Bones and Ashes, which even the most barbarous people have spared. Since therefore the true and unquestionable Reliques are very few, especially in these Provinces; and many of those that are shown, may with great reason be suspected; since the frequenting and veneration of them, serves piety but a little, but serves superstition or gain very much; it seems a great deal more adviseable, that there should be no showing of Reliques; but that the people should be provoked to venerate the true Reliques of the Saints, that is, to imitate the examples of their piety and vertues, which are extant in Books written by themselves, or of other Men concerning them.’ It were a most easie thing, if this discourse did not swell too big, to show that these two great Men last named, had just occasion thus to censure the Modern Reliques. I'le give the Reader a tast only out of a late Book; that he may see and detest the horrible affront,Lassels his voyage into Italy. this Church is resolved still to put, not only upon Religion, but the common discretion of Mankind, while they presume to show such things as these which follow, designing to have them believed for true Reliques, viz. The holy Syndon (or Linnen) in which Christ's body was buried; shown at Turin. The Dish in which Christ ate the Paschal Lamb, made of one Emerald; at Genua. A Nail of our Saviour's Cross, fixt on the Roof of the Church at Milan.
[Page 64]At Rome these are shown.
The Stone upon which Abraham offered to Sacrifice his Son, and another Stone upon which our Saviour was placed, when he was presented in the Temple. The top of the Lance with which Christ's side was pierced, and the Statue of Longinus under it. The smock of S. Prisca, in which she was Martyred, above 1400 Years old. A Thorn of that Crown of Thorns, which was put upon our Saviour's Head. The Head of the Woman of Samaria, who was converted by our Saviour. The Arm of S. Anne, Mother of the Bl. Virgin; and the Chain of S. Paul. The Table upon which our Saviour did eat the Paschal Lamb. Scala Sancta, or the 28. steps of white Marble, up which Christ was led in his Passion to Pilate's House, and upon some of which are shown the marks of his blood, sent by Helena from Jerusalem to Constantine. A Picture of our Saviour, said to be begun by S. Luke, and finisht miraculously by an Angel, or (as others say) that S. Luke preparing to draw it, and falling to his prayers to God, that he might draw his Son aright, when he rose he found the Picture finished. The holy Crib of our Saviour. The Pillar at which our Saviour was whipped.
At Venice these are shown.
Some of our Saviour's blood, gather'd up at his Passion, with the Earth it was spilt upon. A Thorn of the Crown of Thorns. A Finger of S. Mary Magdalen. A piece of S. John Baptist's skull. A Tooth of S. Mark: also one of his Fingers, and his Ring with a Stone in it. A piece of S. John Baptist's habit. Some of the Bl. Virgin's Hair. The Sword of S. Peter. A piece of Christ's white Robe, when he was set at naught by Herod. One of the Stones, wherewith S. Steven was stoned. To which you may add, the Hough (or breath) of S. Joseph, which an Angel inclosed in a Vessel, as he was cleaving Wood, shown as a Relique in France. And now methinks I wonder, it never came into their heads to pretend to one Relique more, that would have been as considerable and miraculous as any of these; viz. The Dust upon which our Saviour wrote, with [Page 65] the Characters still upon it, very fair and legible: but I hope, now they are put in mind of it, they will take care to procure it. So I put an end to this long Digression.
But now it is fit we should return to our 3 Kings, whom we may seem to have forgotten; If you look back again upon the prayer to them, you will find a piece of old Rome's Heathenism* revived; I mean, in invocating them for success in Journeys. For every one knows, that as they had their Tutelar Gods for Countreys and Cities (wherein too they have been seconded by this Churches practice of assigning particular Saints to the Patronage of Places and Nations; as S. George for England, S. James for Spain, S. Denis for Paris, S. Patrick for Ireland, S. David for Wales, &c.) So also they appropriated particular Imployments and Offices to their Deities; and one was to be called upon in War; another in Sickness; one was more powerful by Land, and another by Sea; one taught Eloquence, and another Physick: onely the superstition and folly of New Rome, is worse than that of the Old in this regard, that they could content themselves with one Aesculapius in all matters that related to Physick and Diseases; but these must have almost as many Saints to invoke, as there are Maladies to be cured. One Saint is good for sore BreastsS. Agatha., and another to help in the Tooth-achS. Apollonia.; one for FeaversS. Sigismund., and another for InflammationsS. Anthony.; and if they do give a more general Licence about Diseases, they will not trust [Page 66] it in the hands of one alone, but he shall have a Fellow-saint joyned with him, and then Cosmus in Consultation with Damian, will not fail to help: and so in the desperate case of the Plague, for the greater encouragement of the Patients, S. Rocch is joyned with S. Sebastian: In the pains of Child-birth, S. Margaret no doubt can do as much as Lucina, and in the danger of shipwrack, S. Nicholas as Neptune; but however it will do well to have two strings to ones Bow, and the Bl. Virgin in both is to be called in at a dead lift: in the latter case indeed, now that it comes into my mind, they had their Venus orta mari, sprung from the Sea, to invoke; and now, not to be a whit behind them, this Church sings, Ave maria maris stella, Hayl Mary the Star of the Sea.
But let us hear a little farther their addresses to the three Kings; (for of that great Queen we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter) Thus then I find it, in the Hours of the Bl. Virgin on Epiphany day, January 6.
Thus it hath pleased this Church, to grace these 3 with the special Patronage of Travellers, and to use their names, together with the Guardian Angel. Therefore in the forenamed Hours of Sarum, we have this Direction given. Whan thou first goest out of thy House, bless thee, saying thus.
CRux Triumphalis Domini nostri Jesu Christi; ecce vivificae crucis Dominicum signum; fugite partes adversae. In nomine Patris & Filii & Spiritus Sancti.
Amen.
DEus qui tres Magos Orientales, Jaspar, Melchior & Balthasar, ad praesepe Domini stellâ duce conduxisti, conduc me ad loca proposita, sine totius adversitatis impedimento; & qui eos conduxisti Angelo nunciante, reduc me teipso auxiliante,
Per eundem Christum, &c.
THe Triumphal Cross of our Lord Iesus Christ; behold the Lords sign of the Life-giving cross; fly away all ye adverse powers; in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost.
Amen.
O God, who didst lead the 3 Eastern Magi, Jaspar, Melchior and Balthazar, to the cratch of our Lord, by the guidance of a star; conduct me without any afflictive impediment, to the places I design to go to; and thou that didst conduct them by an Angels message, bring me back by thy help,
Through Jesus Christ, &c.
Now I profess, such is the weakness of my small wit, that I cannot possibly see how it follows, that because these 3, by a Divine direction, took a long Journey, to visit the New-born Saviour of the World, that therefore we, without any such direction should invoke their conduct in our Travels; [For I hope no wise man will think this Invocation sufficiently warranted by the Tale of Picardus (out of Erhardus Winheims Sacrarium Coloniae Agrippinae) concerning one John Aprilius, who when he was hanged, implored the patronage of the holy Magi (I suppose because of the long journey he was going to take, when he should be turned off the Ladder) and after 3 days was found alive,Piccardi notae in Lib. 2. cap. 8. N. ubrigensis. & being taken down, came to Colen half naked, with his Halter about his Neck, to return thanks to his Deliverers.] If there were any consequence in this, I would fain know, why the 12 Patriarchs, or the 12 Apostles, who were all very great Travellers, and went too upon God's errands, might not expect this Honor, and have this Office as soon as they, and especially the latter before them. But enough of the three Kings, proceed we to other Instances.
De S. Dionysio & Sociis.
Brev. Rom. ad Octob. 9.Oratio.
DEus, qui hodiernâ die Beatum Dionysium Martyrem tuum atque pontificem virtute constantiae in passione roborasti; quique illi ad praedicandum [Page 69] Gentibus gloriam tuam, Rusticum & Eleutherium sociare dignatus es; tribue nobis quaesumus, eorum imitatione, pro amore tuo prospera mundi despicere, & nulla ejus adversa formidare.
Per Dominum.
Of S. Denys and his Companions.
The Prayer.
O God, who this day didst strengthen thy Martyr & Bishop S. Denys, with the vertue of constancy in suffering; and who didst [Page 69] vouchsafe to joyn with him Rusticus and Eleutherius for to preach thy glory to the Gentiles; Grant us we beséech thée, in imitation of them to despise, for the Love of thée, the worlds prosperities, and to fear none of its adversities.
Through our Lord.
NOTES.
This Saint, who is the great Patron of France, is supposed to be the same that is mentioned in the Acts, under the name of Dionysius the Areopagite, though there is great reason to believe the contrary,Severus l. 2 Hist. Sacr. cap. 46. if we give any credit to Sulpitius Severus, who tells us, that under the Reign of Aurelius the Son of Antoninus, tum primùm inter Gallias martyria visa; the first Martyrdomes in France were under his persecution; long before which the Areopagite must have been dead; which testimony of Severus is so strong, that even their own men have defended it, and pleaded for a distinction betwixt the Parisian Dionysius, and the Areopagite; (see Joh. Lannoy his 3 Dissertations.) But if they were right as to the person, yet the Breviaries have made a fabulous story of him, which it would be too tedious to recite in all its circumstances, but I'le give a tast, out of the Breviary of Sarum. He is said to be sent into France, by Pope Clemens, to preach the Gospel, accompanied with Rusticus and Eleutherius; and preaching with great zeal at Paris, in the time of Domitian's persecution, they were laid hold of by the Roman Governour Sisinnius, (the later Breviaries call him Fescenninus) who inflicted various torments on them, and cast them into prison; where S. Denys consecrated the Eucharist, and at the time when the Holy Bread was broken, so great a [Page 70] Light shone upon him, that all greatly wondered. In this light Jesus Christ himself came, and took the Bread, and gave it to him, saying. Take this, my dear Denys, (chare meus) and incouraged him with the promise of great rewards to him and his hearers in God's Kingdom. After this, he and his two Companions refusing to sacrifice to the Heathen Gods, they were all beheaded in one and the same moment, whose Tongues, after their Heads were cut off, did still confess the Lord. And to declare the merits of the Martyr Denys, after he was beheaded, he stood upon his Feet, and taking up his own Head in his Arms, he carried it to the place where it now lies buried. Thus France glories in the Reliques of this Saint; yet Baronius tells us, that Ratisbonne in Germany has long contested with them about it,Baron. ad an. 1052. and show his Body there; and Pope Leo IX. set out a Declaration, determining that the true Body of S. Denys was entire at Ratisbonne, wanting only the little Finger of his right hand, yet they of Paris cease not their pretences to it; so that here are two Bodies venerated of the same individual Saint*: and both of them are mistaken, if they of Prague have not been cheated;Bolland. Act. Sanct. in Append. ad Januar. 2. among whose numerous Reliques I find the Arm of S. Denis, the Apostle of Paris, reckoned. A following Antiphona tells us, that a Multitude of the Heavenly Host accompany'd the dead Body of S. Denis, who carried his own Head, praising God, and saying, Glory be to thee, O Lord. The Roman Missal also in Folio (Paris. 1520) tells the very same story in a long Prosa (where there is mention of Sisinnius) of which take a few Verses towards the end.
Amen.
[Page 72]The present Breviary also retains this ridiculous passage concerning his carrying of his Head,Lesson 6. and determines his walk more expresly to have been two miles. Ribadeneira in his Life, adds, that he delivered his Head into the hands of a Woman called Catula.
And now it may not be amiss to make a few farther Reflexions upon some pieces of his Legend; and I shall begin with that of Christ's miraculous appearing in the Administration of the Eucharist. Now though I think no body need be much concerned in relations of this kind, that are made by those who tell us that People can speak when their Tongues are out of their HeadsSee the 2d. Lesson of Longinus., or can carry their Heads in their hands; yet I find Mr. Cressy is very fond of such passages; and I doubt he might take it ill, if I should pass over a story he tells to the same purpose, and lays a great deal of stress upon it, for the establishing his Catholick Faith. It is concerning S. Odo, Ch. Hist. l. 31. cap. 20. who celebrating the Mass, in the presence of certain of the Clergy of Canterbury (who maintained that the Bread and Wine, after Consecration do remain in their former substance, and are not Christ's true Body and Blood, but a Figure of it) ‘When he was come to confraction, presently the fragments of the Body of Christ, which he held in his hands, began to pour forth Blood into the Chalice; whereupon he shed (Good Man!) tears of joy, and beck'ning to them that wavered in their faith, to come near and see the wonderful work of God, as soon as they beheld it, they cryed out, O holy Prelate, to whom the Son of God has been pleased to reveal himself visibly in the Flesh, pray for us, that the Blood we see here present to our eyes, may again be changed, lest for our unbelief the Divine vengeance fall upon us; He prayed accordingly; after which looking into the Chalice, he saw the Species of Bread and Wine, where he had left Blood.’ [To which may be added a story in the Festivale, which may make a good Comment [Page 73] upon this of Mr. Cressy concerning these Miraculous Changes of the Elements in the Sacrament.Fol. 52. ‘A Jew once went with a Cristen man into a Church and heard Mass; when the Mass was done, the Jew said to him. If I had eaten as much as thou hast, I would not be a hungred, as I trow, in three days. Forsooth said the Christian, I eat no manner of Meat this day. Then said the Jew, I saw thee eat a Child, the which the Priest held up at the Altar: Then came there a fair man, that had many children in his Lap, and he gave each Christen man a child, such as the Priest eat.’ The same also we are told of S. Wittekindus, that in the Administration of the Eucharist,Bolland. in vitae ejus, ad Jan. 7. p. 384. he saw a child enter into every ones mouth, playing and smiling when some received him, and with an abhorring countenance, when he went into the mouths of others, that is, Christ showed this Saint in his countenance, who were worthy, and who unworthy receivers.] To let pass that which Baronius tells us (which Mr. Cr. durst not mention, lest it should spoil the Saints credit) concerning S. Odo, that when a Thief was brought before him,Baron. ad an. 936. num. 13. who had stollen a Horse in the Night* (though his Monk Godofred, who saw him do it, while he was reciting his Canonical Hours, durst not cry out to take him, lest he should break his Rule of Silence) S. Odo commanded, in stead of punishing him, Five shillings to be given the Thief, in consideration that he had watched all Night, taken a great deal of pains, and endured much hardship; [Page 74] which argues S. Odo not over-fit to decide a greater controversie without a miracle. Waving this, I say, I cannot be moved by this miracle, or twenty other fine stories that are told me about this time, though it was a time mighty fruitful of Monkish wonders. For I consider (as I intimated before in the case of Reliques) that this Century was remarkable above all others for Ignorance*, Sottishness and Superstition; wherein by reason of the Barbarism and illiterateness of the Age, Lies and Fables must needs meet with a good Market to put them off.
And the truth is, if my Faith were staggering upon the hearing Mr. Cr.'s story, yet the very next Page to it, would settle it again; where he informs us, that S. Dunstan saw the H. Ghost descending from Heaven in the likeness of a Dove: and the Sarisbury Breviary edifies me still farther, telling me, that he saw the Holy Spirit in this shape twice,Less. 6. Of S. Dunstan. and heard the Angels chanting Kyrie Eleison in the praise of the Trinity; and that his Harp that hung at the Wall, was by Angels hands made to sound that Antiphona, Gaudent in Coelis animae sanctorum, which he only understood. And Lesson 5, I hear more such wonders, which me-thinks sound as well as Mr. Cressy's. How, when a mighty Beam from the Top of the Church, threatned the destruction of many by its fall, S. Dunstan with his right hand, making the sign of the Cross, lifts it up again*; and that as this Saint was praying one Night, the Devil assailes him in the shape of a Bear, and endeavoured with his Teeth, [Page 75] to snatch the Staff out of his hands, upon which the Man of God leaned; he unaffrighted lifts up his Staff, and followed the horrid Monster beating him, and singing these words; Let God arise, and let his Enemies be scattered, and the ugly Phantasme vanished. And no doubt from this Age of S. Odo's Miracle (for it could not so well be from any other) came that Tradition to us from Father to Son, in Mr. Sergeant's sure way, how S. Dunstan held the Devil by the nose with a pair of Tongs. Mr. Cressy's miracle then shown in S. Dunstan's days, is like to do feats to establish the Churches Faith concerning the Eucharist, to convince and confound all Opposers, especially when S. Odo has to do in it, that known Miracle-worker, who as Mr. Cr. records it, when the Roof of his Church was to be repaired, suspended all Rain for the space of three Years,Ch. Hist. lib. 32. cap. 5. that it should not hinder the Work. And now I have begun with Mr. Cr. about this Argument, I will call him a little farther to account, for some of the many wonders he relates.
A Brief Digression concerning some of the Miracles related in Mr. Cr.'s History.
IT is an Ingenuous Confession, which is made by Melchior Canus, concerning the Miracles of the Saints. ‘We cannot deny, says he, that sometimes even the most grave Men,Quanquam negare non possumus, viros aliquando gravissimos in Divorum praesertim prodigiis describendis, sparsos rumores & excepisse, & scriptis etiam ad posteros retulisse. Loc. Theol. lib. 11. c. 6. &c. especially in describing the Miracles of the Saints, have both pickt up scattered rumors, and also related them in their writings to Posterity. In which thing, it seems to me, they have either indulged themselves too much, or at least the vulgar sort of Believers; [Page 76] because they thought that these would not only easily believe, but also earnestly desired such Miracles: Therefore holy Men have recorded several signs and prodigies, not as if they willingly themselves believed them, but lest they should seem to be wanting to the wishes of the faithful.’
Mr. Cressy, I suppose, has a mind to be taken for a grave Author; and every one that turns over his History, cannot but see that it was the great design of it, to gather together whatever he could meet with, that was prodigious and wonderful, relating to the English Saints. I have so good an Opinion of his wit, that I cannot bring my self to believe, that he could possibly think half that which he has related, to be measured truth; and I'le give him but one Instance among many of this, in his Life of S. Suibert, which he has given us out of Marcellinus: Ch. Hist. lib. 20, &c. He might have easily known (if he had not rather chosen to follow Surius, and his good Father Alford blindfold) how the learned Men of his own Church have despised this History, some calling him Auctorem stramineum (as Labbe does) others look upon it as a late Fable (as Holstenius) and if any one has a mind to see the Arguments which cannot be answered,Recentius commentum. to prove this Marcellinus to be a foolish Writer, and his Relation impossible to be true, as contradicting both History and Chronology,Bolland. Commentar. Historicus de S. Suibert. ad 1 Martii. he may only look into Bollandus (who has also been so ingenuous as to leave out, all that Mr. Cressy has foolishly inserted) and Colganus *. It's most likely then, that Canus has hit right, and that Mr. Cr. (as well as others before him) hath herein complied too much with the humor and desires of vulgar Catholicks, and resolved to serve his Church by the old way of pious frauds, without any regret for the dishonesty of it. Yet however, methinks he should have better secured the reputation of his discretion.
[Page 77]For I could not but imagine, that the foregoing story of S. Denis, was such a stretcher, that no body would ever have had the confidence (not to say conscience) to put a Man's faith to it, to believe that there was above one Saint, that could endure his Head off as well as his Hat, or clap it under his Arm and walk, as if nothing ailed him: and I was ready to comfort my self, that this story was only calculated for the French-men, and that an English Faith was not much concerned in it. But alas! I found quickly that I was mistaken; for there are two English-men, Capgrave and Mr. Cressy, that are resolved, I think, that no French Saint should have the better of those of our own Nation, in showing these Feats. Mr. Cressy has produced S. Clarus lib. 17. c. 3. an English Hermit, S. Ositha l. 17. c. 5., S. Decumanus l. 21. c. 4., and S. Juthwera l. 23. c. 9.,Ch. History. who all carried their Heads in their Armes after they were smitten off: but if he had left out all these, that one story he relates concerning S. Justinian l. 11. c. 8., may suffice to silence the same of S. Denys his adventure; who after he had been slain, and his Head cut off, by the wicked rage of his own Servants, his Body presently arose, and with his Head between his two Arms, walking thence to the Sea, passed over to a Port called by his name, and fell down at a place, where a Church is built to his memory.
I shall now make bold, in the name of Mr. Cressy, to challenge any French-man of them all, to produce any Saint of theirs, that ever did the like: For alas! their S. Denys's journey, as you have heard, was not above two Miles, and that too upon plain firm ground, and what's that, I pray, to going over Sea without ones head?
But I have a farther request to Mr. Cr. which upon this occasion, I think fit to make, and methinks it is a very reasonable one: it is this. That he would give us leave, without swaggering, to put upon the Head of several of his Chapters, (instead of Gests) The Fables of S. Justinian and the Fables of S. David, &c. as he himself has done to [Page 78] the famous Arthur: lib. 11. c. 16. Fables concerning King Arthur censured. I dare say the Writers of these things he calls Fables in Arthur's case, such as Geoffery Monmouth A grave Author with Baronius in the case of the 11000 Virgins., and Matthew Westmonast. are of as good credit as his great Authors Capgrave and Harpsfield; and these Acts too of his Chivalry, which he calls prodigious, in the Conquest of so many Countreys, are not near so incredible and ridiculous, as his story of S. Alban (though mentioned by Bede) drying up a River for this foolish reason, that People might more commodiously behold his Martyrdom, or the Mountain rising under the Feet of S. David, Ch. Hist. lib. 6. cap. 12. (of which we shall say more afterward in his life) or this of S. Justinian's going over Sea without a Head. He has given us some excuse for excessive praises, in Arthur's case, from the custome of People to magnifie Romantickly some one of their Princes; as the Grecians their Alexander; the Romans their Octavian; the English their Richard; and the French their Charles. But there is no excuse for pretending to advance Religion, by telling incredible stories, and for producing wonders as absurdly, as if this power were given, to inable a Saint to show tricks of Legerdemain, or to alter the Laws of Nature in sport, and without any apparent and considerable necessity. Magnum sit necesse est, propter quod naturae leges exceduntur.
To come a little closer to Mr. Cr.'s History, by presenting him with a few Instances of his own, to this purpose.
Can he answer it to his own reason, why a Saints bad memory in forgetting a cloath, upon which he had consecrated the Eucharist, should, after he was gone to Sea, be so far incouraged, as that the Divine power should inable him to walk upon the Sea to fetch it, as he tells us of S. Birinus? Lib. 15. c. 4. When any one else, I dare say, with his conceipts about the Corporal, would rather have expected, that this his carelesness should by a Divine hand have been punisht? I know not indeed how [Page 79] far another story of this Saint, after his death, may invite us to believe the former in his life-time. For Capgrave relates, that a young Man that was born deaf and dumb, was cured by being brought to his Tomb, and spake English presently, and within three days more spake French perfectly as well. I read of Christ and his Apostles working Miracles, to supply the pressing necessities of other Men; but I do not remember any one instance, wherein they endeavoured to ingage the extraordinary power of God, to help themselves meerly, or that God did it for them, without their requesting, when the thing might be done by ordinary ways. Was it never heard that two Men in a hot Countrey took a long Journey, without a Screen to defend them from the scorching of the Sun? Or, if it were necessary, was there no way for them to procure a shade, but that God must send a mighty Eagle* with her Wings to over-shaddow them, til they came to their Journeys end? Yet thus, he tels us, it was done upon their Prayers, for Roger of Cannae, Li. 10. c. 18. & Richard of Andria, when they went to Siponto. Can any one be so foolish as to think, that if Water could have been constantly supplied to the Children of Israel, in their Travels through the Wilderness, by fetching it at the distance of a Mile or two, that God would miraculously have made it follow them, to save that pains? Yet Mr. Cr. writes, as if he would have us believe this following story. That the Monastery of S. Eanswitha, Lib. 15. c. 8. had only one incommodity, that being seated on the top of high Rocks, there was a penury of sweet Water. ‘The holy Virgin was sensible of this inconvenience, and after she had by Prayer sollicited our Lord, she went to the Fountain more than a Mile remote from the Monastery; and striking the Water with a Staff, commanded it to follow her: The deaf Element heard and obeyed the Sacred Virgin's voice, and against the Inclination of Nature followed her steps, till [Page 80] overcoming all the difficulties of the passage, it mounted up to the Monastery, where it abundantly served all their uses: One particular more increased the admiration of the Event, for this little Rivolet in the way being to pass through a Pool (she must be supposed to do so too, because it was said to follow her steps, but that's a small matter, for a Virgin in Capgrave's story to tread Water) it flowed notwithstanding pure and free from all mixture.’ Mr. Cressy might have told us also, that which immediately precedes this story in Capgrave, how she triumphed over a King of the Northumbers, who courted her for his Wife; by making this the condition of having her, (which he accepted) that he should pray a great Beam three Foot longer than it was, (for so much it was too short for the rest of the Timber that was prepared to build her Oratory) which he failing to accomplish, after long invoking his Gods, he departed from her ashamed, and she escaped him; but by her own Prayers, immediately the Beam became a Yard longer*; and I suppose it may be every whit as fit to believe, that by another Prayer, without the help of any Carpenters, all might be joyn'd and fram'd into a House.
Neither can I see much need of a Miracle, in another story he tells us, about the conveighing S. Cuthbert's Body from the Sea side:Lib. 28. c. 19. where first he says it was told a Monk in a Vision, that upon a certain Tree they should find a Bridle hanging, which if they held up in the Ayr, an Horse would come to them of his own accord, to assist them! They did so, and a Bay-horse presently offered his service, which they joyning to a Waggon, conveighed it away. The story tells us not a word how the Waggon came there; and yet one would think it had been as easie to get a Horse without a Miracle as a [Page 81] Waggon; but what need was there of either, when there were 7 Monks that did attend it? and if they could not carry S. Cuthbert's Body, let him call them what he pleases, I shall make bold to say they were lazy Lubbers; and a Vision of a Whip for them, was rather needful, than of a Bridle for the Horse: especially considering, that there is reason to believe, that S. Cuthbert was no fat Man; which is easily collected, from what I find in Mr. Cressy, Lib. 15. c. 16. that he was very much given to fasting, even before he entered into the Monastery, (much more you may be sure afterwards) and that he took so little care about Victuals, that in a Journey he was miraculously supplied with a Meal, after having fasted all day, by means of his Horse; which pulled down from the Roof of a House, half a Loaf of warm Bread, and a piece of Flesh, wrapped up in a Linnen-cloth.
I hope the Reader is not tired with these Relations, and therefore, with his good leave, I'le add two or three more. My next shall be in S. Wereburga and her Wild-geese: which story Mr. Cr. is much concerned for,Ch. Hist. l. 17. cap. 17. and takes it ill from Mr. Camden, that he should insinuate his unwillingness to believe it. The substance of it is this.
‘The Steward of S. Wereburga's Monastery, complaining that in a Farm that belonged to it, the Corn was much injured by Flocks of Wild-geese: S. Wereburga commands the Steward to go and shut them all up together in a House. He, though at first he wondered at the command, thinking (as any one else would have done) that she had spoke those words in jest; yet perceiving her to renew her command, he went to the Wild-geese, which were in great numbers devouring the Corn, and with a loud voice commanded them, in his Mistress's name, to follow him. They obeyed, and all in one Drove were shut up together; only one of the Number was privily stoln by a Servant, with an intention to eat it. The next Morning the Holy Virgin went to the House, and after she had chidden them [Page 82] for usurping that which belonged not to them, she commanded them to fly away, and not to return. Immediately the whole Army took Wing; but being sensible that one of their Number was wanting, they hovering over the Virgins head, complained of their loss: she hearing their clamours, understood by inspiration the cause of it; and after search, made the Offendor confess his theft, and after the Bird was restored to her Companions, they all flew away, and not any Bird of that kind was afterward seen in that Territory.’
What fine circumstances are here to invite a Man to believe? The Saints interest in this devoured Corn, which belonged to her own Monastery: The sawciness of these Geese, that durst make so bold with her Corn: The great charity of the Virgin, in giving the Geese so fair an admonition, to make them sensible of their crime before she punisht them: Their wonderful sagacity, quite exceeding the pitch of that Fowles understanding in our days: The seasonableness of an inspiration to advance her duller understanding, and make her apprehend their Language, as well as they did hers before: Her honesty, in restoring the stoln Bird to her Companions, and that rather than they should be defrauded (if Malmesbury be in the right that the Bird was killed) restoring it to life again by a Miracle: and yet her terrible severity towards them (which may be a fair warning to all succeeding Geese that hear it, to take heed of such trespassing) debarring not only that individual Flock, but the whole Race of Geese, and not only for her life time, but for ever after, from being seen, and so consequently never to make a Meal more, in that Territory. These circumstances, I assure you, do so far obstruct my faith in this Miracle, that, to be plain with Mr. Cressy, this one Flam of S. Wereburga, seems to me more incredible, than all the Tales of K. Arthur, and his Knights; and for the sake of her Wild-geese, I am inclined to disbelieve another story I meet with,Act. Sanctor. Mart. 3. p. 251. of a Tame-Goose in the Life of S. Winwalo [...], whose Sisters eye being [Page 83] pluckt out, as she was playing, by a Goose; he was taught by an Angel a sign, whereby to know that Goose from the rest about the House, and having cut it open, found the Eye in its Entrails, preserved by the power of God unhurt, and shining like a Gemm; which he took and put it again in its proper place, and recovered his Sister; and was so kind also to the Goose, as to send it away alive, after it had been cut up, to the rest of the Flock. I know Mr. Cressy may pick up out of the Saints Lives Twenty parallel stories, how they have commanded Birds and Beasts, and punisht the injuries they have done to the Saints upon them: He may tell us perhaps that of S. Brigid, Act. Sanct. in vit. Brig. ad Feb. 1. who seeing Wild-Ducks sometimes swimming in the Water, and again flying in the Ayr, she called them to her, who without any fear obeyed, and came to her hand, who after she had stroked and imbraced them a while, she let them fly away again. Of S. Genulph, whom they bring in chiding a Fox, that had stoln one of his Hens,Boll. Act. Sanct. in vit. Genulph. ad Jan. 17. and commanding him to lay it down just in the place whence he took it, all which the Fox performed; but could not so escape, but was miraculously punisht for his Theft, for as he was running away by the Door of his Church, he fell down dead. He may tell us of S. Kierans admirable arguing the case with the Fox too, that had stoln his Shooes, with a purpose to eat them; To whom the holy Man said,Colganus. vit. S. Kieran. 5 Mart. p. 459. Brother, why hast thou done this ill thing, which it becomes not a Monk to do? (he had several Beasts that served him tamely, besides this Fox, whom he called by the Name of Monks) Behold, our Water is sweet and common, and our Meat is divided in common among us all, and if thou hadst a mind according to thy Nature to eat Flesh, God Almighty for our sake would have made it of the Barks of Trees; which melting speech so wrought upon the Fox, that he begged his pardon, did Penance by Fasting, eating nothing till the holy Man bad him. He may instance in the Weasel, that for its sawciness [Page 84] in gnawing the Frock of S. Peter the Abbot, Ibid. in ejus vit. ad Mart. 4. was found dead upon it. But if he can be contented that the Saints should be brought in foolishly treating Birds and Beasts, and discoursing to them like rational Creatures, and that they should use a miraculous Power to punish them as Transgressors, which for want of choice, are uncapable of any other Laws than their Natural Inclinations; yet we cannot so easily believe that God will lend his Power to countenance such ridiculous and trifling designs.
Indeed such idle Tales we meet with, of wonderful Birds among the Heathen, such as those which S. Augustine (a), and Pliny (b) relate, concerning Diomedes his Birds, which abiding at his Tomb in Apulia, courted and flattered the Graecians; but infested, and with their hard Beaks killed strangers that were not of their race; that sprinkled and purified his Temple with Water, which they brought in their Bills and Feathers, &c. If any will be so kind to these stories, as not to look upon them as Fictions, yet he need go no farther for satisfaction about them, than to S. Augustine, who in the next Chapter, resolves them into the cheating Arts and Tricks of the Devil; and thither I should refer Mr. Cressy's Wild-geese, if the matter of fact were proved, since, as I said before, I cannot be perswaded, that God will lend his Power to effect such ridiculous things.
[Page 85]Saint Ivo his appearing to the Abbot of Ramsey after his death, is told us in another place;Ch. Hist. lib. 13. cap. 9. how he seemed to draw on his Leggs a pair of Boots, with care to make them sit smooth and handsome, telling him that he must wear them for his sake, and that they would last a good while; upon which the Abbot awaking, felt such horrible pain in his Leggs, that he was not able to walk or stand, and Fifteen Years he remained in this Infirmity. A sad punishment, considering the offence, for which it is said to be inflicted, which was, that this Abbot did not presently give credit to the pretence of a Vision of S. Ivo, that required that his Body should be translated to Ramsey, and cast out this hasty speech, Must we translate and venerate the Ashes of I know not what Cobler? He must have a forward faith, that can believe, that the Saints departed are either so sportive, or so spightful, as this story represents them.
In the next Chapter, Mr. Cressy gives us this account of S. Paul de Leon, ‘That on a time visiting a Sister of his,Lib. 13. c. 10. who devoutly served God in a Cell, seated near the Sea of the British shore, at her request he obtained of God by his Prayers, that the Sea should never swell beyond the bounds marked by her, by placing a Row of Stones, by which means the Sea was restrained the space of a Mile from his usual course, and continues so to this day.’ In this story, (besides the prejudice I have against it, as related by Capgrave, whom I cannot think of without a Pique against him, for making so many Saints carry their Heads in their hands) there appears no reason at all, why the Sea should be forced out of its ordinary road, only that a devout Sister had toyingly placed a Row of Stones, and thought it pretty, if this could be made a Sea-bank, and accordingly God's Power must be called in to make good this fancy, which seems to be directly such a playing with Miracles, as Boys play at Ducks and Drakes with Stones upon the surface of the Water; but Mr. Cressy has omitted another wonderful circumstance [Page 86] which Capgrave mentions concerning those Stones; that as he and his Sister returned home, they saw on a sudden that those little Stones, by the Divine Power, were turned into Pillars of Stone of a vast Magnitude; indeed all things done by this S. Paul de Leon are so great, that they quite put down those of the Scripture Saint Paul; for a Dragon of an Hundred and Twenty Foot long, is another kind of Beast, than that he fought with at Ephesus; yet such a one this Saint (we are told in his life) overcame,Polland. Act. Sanct. ad Mart. 12. p. 118. and when he had done, made it to follow him to the Sea-side like a Dog. Bollandus indeed makes it a matter of his wonder, that it should be told of almost all the Irish Saints, and those of Little-Brittany, Id. Ibid p. 110. that they killed Dragons of vast Size; for my part, I believe there is no difference at all in the Size of the Dragons of those Countreys, from what they are elsewhere; but the Invention of the Writers of the Lives is vast, and their Conscience large, and the toyishness of their fancy in feigning wonders is admirable indeed, and beyond all compare. Mr. Cressy is an argument of the one, viz. the bulkiness of their Miracles, for though his swallow be as large as most Men's I know, yet you may remember an Irish miracle (that about the Staff of Jesus) stuck so vilely by the way, before it could get down, that I was afraid it would have choakt him: And for an instance of their toying and childish playing with Miracles, you may take that of S. Mochua; who, they tell us, seeing a Company of Lambs running hastily to suck their Damms, as he was walking by them and praying,Colganus. Vit. S. Mochuae Mart. 28. p. 780. he suddenly stept before them, and with his Staff drew a Line upon the ground, which none of the Lambs, as hungry as they were, durst pass, but there stopt. The like was done by S. Fintanus to the Calves, parting them and the Cows asunder,Idem. vit. Fintani. p. 11. onely by the Interposition of his Staff. But the most excellent story I have met with of this kind, is in the Life of [Page 87] S. Finnianus, where we find him, and S. Ruadanus bandying Miracles as sportfully,Colganus vit. Finniani 23 Febr. p. 395. as Tennis-Balls are tossed from one to another with a Racket. Thus it is related: S. Ruadanus obtained this special favour of God, that from a certain Tree in his Cell (Tilia it's call'd) from the Hour of Sun-setting to Nine a Clock the next Day dropt a Liquor, of a peculiar tast, pleasing to every Palate; which then fill'd a Vessel, which sufficed for a Dinner for him, and all his Brotherhood: and from Nine a Clock to Sun-setting, it dropt half the Vessel full, with which Strangers were entertained. Upon the fame of this Miracle, many of the Saints came to S. Finnian, desiring him to go along with them to that place, and perswade Ruadanus to live a life common with others. S. Finnian went with them, and when they came to the Tree that gave the admirable Liquor, he signed it with the sign of the Cross, and after Nine a Clock the Liquor ceased to flow. S. Ruadanus hearing that his Master S. Finian, and several others were come to him, he called his Servant, and bad him prepare a Dinner for his Guests; who going to the Tree, he sound the Vessel that stood under it wholly empty, and told his Master how it was; who bad him carry his Vessel to the Fountain, and fill it to the top with Water, which when he had done, presently the Water was changed into the tast of that Liquor, that dropt from the Tree: Moreover he found a Fish of a great bigness in the Fountain, and carried all to the Man of God; who commanded him to set these Gifts before S. Finnian. He seeing what was done, crossed the Liquor, and it was changed again into common Water, and said, Why is this Liquor of a false name given to me? The Disciples of S. Finnian seeing all this, desired their Master to go to the Fountain and cross it, as he had done the Tree: (they had a mind to see more of this sport) But S. Finnian answered them; My Brethren, do not grieve this holy Man, for if he go before us to the next Bog,* he [Page 88] will be able to do the same that he did in the Tree and the Water, (i. e. make such Liquor flow thence.) Wherefore S. Finnian, and the rest, all intreated S. Ruadanus, that he would live as others did; which he yielded to, and (not depending upon miracles) he held the common course of living.
Give me leave to mention one wonder more out of Mr. Cressy, Ch. Hist. l. 13. cap. 18. concerning Austin the Monk, who disputing with the British Bishops, about the Observation of Easter, and arguing that they did not keep it in its due time; when the Britains, after a long disputation, would not be moved to give their assent, but would follow their own Traditions; Austin brought the Dispute to this Conclusion, saying; ‘Let us beseech our Lord, who makes Brethren of one mind in the House of his Father, that he would vouchsafe by Celestial signs to make known unto us, which of these Traditions is to be followed, and which is the right Path leading to his Kingdom: Let some sick Person be here produced among us, and he by whose Prayers he shall be cured, let that Man's faith and practice be believed acceptable to God, and to be followed by Men. This Proposition being accepted with much ado, a blind Man was brought before them, and was first offered to the British Bishops, but by their endeavours and Ministery found no cure and help: At length Austin, compelled thereto by just necessity, kneeled down, and prayed to God to restore the blind Man his sight; whereupon immediately the blind Man (upon his Prayer) received sight, and Austin was proclaimed by all a true Preacher of Celestial Light; (and People were afterwards put in the right Path to Heaven, so far as concerned that saving Point, of the time of observing Easter.)’ This story, though related by Bede *, cannot obtain my belief, [Page 89] that God thus decided this Controversie; because I am sure that is false, which I read in the very story it self, that Austin went to pray for this Miracle, being compelled thereto by just necessity: this was well put in indeed, if it had been true (for I all along go upon this Principle, that there must be a manifest and great necessity, for such great alterations of the course of Nature) but there was no necessity at all, that this Controversie (upon what Day Easter should be kept) should be decided, where two contrary customes had long obtained, and both sides were agreed to keep it: but the Eastern Church following S. John's practice, may determine the time one way, and the Western following the Traditions of S. Peter, may in this particular go another way, and yet both be pleasing to God. Mr. Cr. himself has told us out of Bede, ‘That this dissonance in the observation of Easter, Ch Hist. l. 16. c. 16. was patiently tolerated by all, whilst Bishop Aidan lived; because it was well known, that though those who sent him, would not permit him to celebrate that Feast otherwise than they were accustomed, yet he was zealous to perform all Christian Duties of Faith, Piety and Charity, according to the Custome prescribed by all God's Saints; and therefore he was deservedly loved by all, even by those who differently celebrated Easter.’
Besides it seems to me a ridiculous thing, and a tempting of God to go to imitate Elijah (as it is plain in this thing Austin did, by proposing to have it miraculously decided) when the case and necessity is no ways alike, of bringing a People off from Idolatry, to worship the true God; and both worshipping the same true God and Saviour, to agree in an uniform observance of a Day, or of a Ceremony. Yet a frequent practice this is upon any sleight occasion to tell miraculous stories of their Saints, bringing in any example of the Scripture, that has any resemblance to them, and taking care commonly that the Scripture-instance be out-done. To give a few Examples. A pleasant story they give us of S. Gonsalvus, building a Bridg over the River Tamaca. And [Page 90] first,Bolland. vita S. Gonsalvi. 10 Jan. p. 646. they make the place where he should build it, to be shown him by the revelation of an Angel; then how he got Money for his work, particularly of a Gentleman, who passed by, of whom Gonsalvus asked his Charity towards it; who upon his importunity wrote a Letter to his Wife, to whom he bid him carry it, and she would give him his Almes: the Contents were, that she should give him so much Money, as the weight of his Letter came to; which she looking upon as a Jear, wished him to go his way; But Gonsalvus insisted that she should do as her Husband required; and when she weighed the Letter, by a Miracle the weight of it was so increased, that he got a considerable Summe of Money for his Work. After this, wanting Provisions for his Workmen, upon his Prayers, and making the sign of the Cross upon the Waters of the River, a Multitude of Fishes covered the surface of it, and he taking up as many of them as he needed, sent the rest of the Fishes away with his blessing, and thus he did more than once. And as they were thus wonderfully supplied with Food, so also with Drink; for as another Moses (says the story) he with his Staff brought Water out of a Rock (I wonder why River-water might not have served the turn) which became a perpetual Fountain; but now that Moses may be sure to be out-done, he brought Wine also out of the Rock to serve their needs, but (as it is wisely put in) that was dryed up when the Bridg was finished. Another instance we have in S. Endeus his going by Sea to the Island Aranu; He coming to the Sea-side,Colganus vit. S. Erdei. 21 Mart. p. 707. and finding no Vessel to conveigh him over, he commanded 8 Friers, to take up a great Stone that lay near hand, and put it in the Sea; and in the vertue of him who walked dry-shod upon the Sea, he got upon that stone, and Christ causing a fit Wind to blow, he was brought safe upon it to the Island. S. Mochua is another example of the same nature;Bolland. Act. Sanct. 1 Januar. p. 46, 47. who having a visit given him by S. Kyenanus, and 15 of his [Page 91] Clergy; in their return, they came to an unpassable and impetuous River, and wanted a Boat; whereupon S. Mochua spread his Mantle upon the Water, being mindful of Elijah's Mantle that divided the River Jordan, and Kyenanus and his 15 Men were carried over the River upon this Mantle, as safely as in a Vessel, and it returned back to its owner, without wrinkle or wetting. After this Mochua going to the Consecration of a Church Kyenanus had built, he saw 12 Harts in a Mountain, and brought them tamely along with him loaden with Wood, and after that with Water to boil their Flesh, upon which they feasted; only he commanded all their Bones to be reserved: which the next Day he commanded (in the virtue of him that raised Lazarus from the dead) to rise in their proper form, and they did so; and were sent away by him alive into the Mountains. This, it's plain, which way soever you take it, was a greater Miracle than the raising of Lazarus, for his Flesh was neither new created Flesh, nor devoured: Nay, and upon the same account, it is a greater Miracle, than the Resurrection of Christ from the Dead, which is the main confirmation of the Christian Religion; and yet there is no imaginable reason for this great Miracle of the Resurrection of the 12 Staggs. There was some little occasion for their coming along with the Saint, to furnish the Consecration Feast; but that good work being done, there appears no reason at all for that extraordinary Miracle afterwards; unless it were to prove the Immortality of Beasts, as the Resurrection of our Saviour, and others, was particularly designed to prove the Immortality of Men.
To instance only in one more; viz. S. Severus a Bishop in France, of whom they tell in his Life this Wonder. As he was passing by the House of a poor Widdow in a Journey,Bolland. vit. Sanc. 1 F [...]b. p. 189, 192. he heard her making sad moan; he stopt, and went in to inquire the cause; which was this; That as she was setting Bread into her Oven, the Peel was left in it, and was burnt; and she knew not how either to draw out the Loaves that [Page 92] were already in, or put in those that were still out: upon which S. Severus, without any dread, went into the hot Oven, and took in and placed in order the remaining Loaves; and when they were all baked (for he stayed in the Oven till then) he reached them all out to the Woman; and came forth, as the Three Children out of the Fiery Furnace, untouched by the heat, either in his Body or Cloaths. This is such a Rapper, that I cannot but admire at the wanton fancy of the Monks, those Fathers of Lies, in the invention of this and other Miracles. Can any Man believe, that to save an old Womans Batch of Bread, God Almighty should work so extraordinary a Miracle, as in some circumstances of it, is beyond that of the Three Children, wrought by him in Vindication of his own honour against Idolatry? But, in the name of wonder, what need the Bishop stay in the Oven till the Bread was baked? Besides, I doubt the Criticks will have a hard task to determine, whether of the two we are to believe, either that the Oven was a very large one, or that the Bishop was very little. Herein then the Three Children, and this Saint scarce stand upon equal terms; but in another respect he far out-did them: for S. Severus was as miraculously preserved from starving, as from burning (which we never read of them) For being shut out of doors in a sad snowy Night, having nothing on but Drawers (for he had given away the rest of his cloaths) a Herd of Mares which he used to keep in the Field, came round about him, and turning all their heads to him, by their breath kept him warm all Night, and the Snow that came down, all fell without that Circle.
But to conclude this Digression. I am sure there are Controversies of more importance, depending betwixt us and the Church of Rome, than that fore-named was, about the time of observing Easter: If Mr. Cr.'s Collection of Wonders, upon far less occasions, were true; methinks we might, without any imputation of sawciness, desire and hope, that when such showers of Miracles have fallen in the Ages before us, which have made Mountains to spring up; we [Page 93] might but have some few drops fall upon us, such as would produce at least a Mole-hill. I dare say the English Protestants, though they have, I believe, more skill to avoid being cheated, yet they are as willing to be determined by a real Miracle, as the old Brittish Christians were: I know not therefore what should hinder it, unless the Prayers of the present Romish Saints, who are the great Pretenders to Miracles, are not so acceptable and prevalent with Heaven as heretofore; and I'le give Mr. Cressy leave to guess at the true reason of that.
De S. Georgio.
Antiphona.
[Page 94] Vers. Ora pro nobis B. Georgi Christi miles.
Resp. Ut hostes visibiles & invisibiles, sint contra nos valde debiles.
Oremus.
OMnipotens sempiterne Deus; qui deprecantium voces benignus exaudis; Majestatem tuam supplices exoramus, ut sicuti in honorem beati & gloriosissimi Martyris tui Georgii, Draconem à puella superari voluisti; ita ejusdem intercessione, hostes nostros visibiles & invisibiles, ne nocere valeant, à nobis superari concedas.
Per Dominum, &c.
Of St. George.
Vers. Pray for us S. George the Souldier of Christ.
Ans. That our enemies visible and invisible may be very weak in opposing us.
Let us Pray.
ALmighty everlasting God, who mercifully hearest the requests of those that pray to Thée; we humbly intreat thy Majesty, that as in honor of thy blessed and most glorious Martyr George, thou wouldst have the Dragon to be vanquisht by a Maid*, so grant that by his intercession, our enemies visible and invisible may be overcome by us, that they may have no power to hurt us.
By our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
I Need not meddle with the Controversie, whether S. George were an Imaginary Saint, or an Arrian Heretick, concerning which you may see enough both of the Opinions of Protestants and Papists, in Dr. Heylin's History of S. George. But these things concerning the Dragon, and the King's Daughter mentioned in the Prayer, are plainly taken out of the Golden Legend of Jacobus de Voragine Who is called by Melch. Canus, homo ferrei oris, plumbei cordis, animi certe parum severi & prudentis. Loc. Theol. l. 11. p. 337., as Baronius himself acknowledges in his Annotations on the Roman Martyrologie, April 23. and (which is observable) the Breviary of Sarum, though it abound with so many fabulous Legends, yet does not mention any thing in the Lessons for S. George, about the killing of the Dragon; but tells a dull story in comparison concerning him, as a Martyr of Cappadocia; And Baronius inclines rather to make him a Symbolical Saint. And yet you see in the Prayer, that this Fable of the Dragon is made the ground of that which follows, that by the Intercession of this Dragon-killer (ejusdem intercessione) they may prevail over their enemies visible and invisible; for they then thought, that no other Saint or Martyr could do their work so well as heMaxime bellorum Rector, quem nostra juventus Pro Mavorte colit. Mantuan. Fast. lib. 4., especially since their Great Enemy is so formidable, and is represented as an old Dragon. Ribadeneira tells us, in his life, that Generals and Kings when they go to the Wars, take him for their singular Patron; and that the Roman Church invokes S. George, S. Sebastian, and S. Maurice, as the most powerful Captains and Defenders, against the enemies of the Christian Faith. But a more special honour was done to him here, when a Constitution was made by Henry Arch-Bishop of [Page 96] Canterbury, Tom. 12. Concil. Labbe. p. 295. an. 1415. that a great Festival should be kept to his Memory (Sub officio duplici, Et ad modum majoris duplicis festi, are the words) as to the special Patron and Protector of the English Nation (and it was just at the time when Henry V. begun his Warr in France) undoubtedly believing,Hujus namque, ut indubitanter credimus, interventu, nedum gentis Angligenae armata militia, contra incursus hostiles bellorum tempore regitur, sed & Cleri pugna militaris in sacrae pacis otio, sub tanti patroni suffragio celebriter reboratur. Ibid. that by his intercession the Arms of the Nation would fare the better in time of War, and the Clergy, its spiritual Militia, in times of Peace. To this confidence in S. George, the Legends at that time, and the Relations of Visions betrayed them. But long before this, even very anciently, we find that his story had been corrupted with Fables, insomuch that Pope Gelasius, in the first Roman Council reckons the Passion of George, among Apocryphal Writings.Tom. 4. Concil. Labbe. p. 1265. And the 4th. Canon of Nicephorus the Confessor, requires the 2 Martyrdomes of George not to be admitted, but rejected. But though all be in the dark,Tom. 7. Concil. Lab. p. 1297. and uncertain as to the Acts of this Saint (and therefore the reformed Breviaries have no special Lessons for him, nor any mention is made of his Acts, because as Ribadeneira well observes,Ribadeneira in vit. Georgii. p. 170. there is no truth appears in those that are extant) though his feats of Arms prove all fabulous; yet however, Armes his Body had; and if they wrought no Miracles while he lived, they cannot fail to effect wonders now he is dead: one of them they have got at Paris in the Church of S. Vincent, and the other they keep at Colen, Ribaden. Ibid. where (says the Writer) many and great Miracles are wrought by it (as good a place for it to do feats in, as any it could have been lodg'd at) His Head is shown in Rome at a Church called after his Name; and it's great pitty that they have not told us of [Page 97] some place, where we might have seen too, at least a part of the Dragon's Tayl. For my part, till I see some better account of the History of this Saint's Life, I shall content my self with the mysteries and Moral Lecture, the Legend has given us upon his Name▪ (which is another Passion of George and Martyrdom of Greek) ‘Georgius comes from Geos, Legend. aurea de S. Georg. which signifies the Earth, and Orge to Till, as if you should say, one that tilleth the Earth, that is, his Flesh. S. Augustine says, that good ground is in the Altitude of Mountains, in the temperament of Hills, in the Level-ground of the Fields: The first is good for green Herbs, the second for Vines, the third for Fruits. Even so S. George was high by despising inferiour things, and therefore he had the greenness of purity. He was Temperate by discretion, and therefore he had the Wine of inward jucundity. He was plain by humility, and therefore brought forth the Fruits of good Works. Or thus, Georgius comes from Gerar, that is Holy, and Gion, that is Sand, as if you should say, Holy Sand: for he was Sand, because ponderous, by the gravity of his manners, and small by humility, and dry (by abstinence) from carnal pleasure. Or else thus, Georgius comes from Gerar, i. e. Holy, and Gion, which signifies striving; as much as to say, Holy Combatant, because he combated with the Dragon, and the Executioner. Or, (Lastly,) Georgius is derived from Gero, that is, a Stranger, and Gir, i. e. precious, and Ʋs a Counsellour. For he was a stranger in his contempt of the World, pretious in his Crown of Martyrdom, and a Counsellour in the Preaching of the Kingdom.’ Thus far the Golden Legend, Printed at Argentine, an. 1502. which has a Hundred more such pleasant accounts of Names*, which because they [Page 98] were very edifying, they were brought after this into Sermons; and the People were told that Vaspatian Festivale, fol. 99. was named from hence, because he had a malady in his Nosthrils, and there dropped out of his Nose Wormes like Waspes. And the Sermon on the Day of Pentecost begins thus.Ibid. fol. 43. Good Men and Women, this Day is called Whitsunday, because the Holy Ghost brought Wit and Wisdome into Christ's Disciples, and so by their Preaching after into all Christendome. But enough of this.
Memoria de 7 Dormientibus.
Oratio.
DEus qui gloriosos resurrectionis aeternae praecones septem dormientes magnificè coronasti; praesta quaesumus, ut eorum precibus, resurrectionem sanctam quae in eis mirabiliter praeostensa est, consequamur.
Per Dominum, &c.
The Memorial of the 7 Sleepers.
The Prayer.
O God, who didst magnificently crown the 7 Sléepers, who proclaimed the eternal resurrection; grant we beséech thée, that by their Prayers, we may obtain that holy resurrection, which was wonderfully foreshown in them.
Through, &c.
NOTES.
To show the Reader, what great care the Heads of this Church had in those Days of Mens Souls, how well they instructed them, and by what fine stories their Devotions were then conducted; I cannot but translate the History of these 7 Sleepers, as I find it in the Salisbury Breviary in the forecited place: which if it had been designed to entertain Youth, as the History of the Seven Champions, it might have deserved a less severe censure; but this was read in the Church to the People, as Chapters are out of the Bible, and divided into so many Lessons, which take in English just as I find it.
1. Lesson.
‘Under the Reign of Decius the Emperor, when a grievous Persecution fell upon the Christians, there were Seven Christians Citizens of Ephesus, whose Names wereSurius out of Metaphrastes, gives us but two of these names, viz. Denys & John; the other five are, Maximilianus, Jamblicus, Martinus, Exacustadius and Antoninus., Maximianus, Malchus, Martianus, Dionysius, Johannes, Serapion and Constantine, who to avoid the fury of the Persecutors, hid themselves in a Cave in Mount Celius; appointing Malchus *, in the Habit of a Beggar, to buy them Victuals; in which Cave they slept for many Ages.’
2. Lesson.
‘At the end of Three Hundred Sixty two Years, in the Reign of the most Christian Emperour Theodosius, Ribadeneira in their life, corrects this as a mistake in Chronologie, and makes it 177 Years. there arose a detestable Heresie, that endeavoured to root out the Faith of the General Resurrection. These Saints then awaking, and thinking they had slept only the [Page 100] space of one Night; they sent Malchus to the City, to buy necessary Provisions for them; who seeing a Cross erected over the Gate of the City, and all Men invoking the Name of God, began greatly to wonder; and when he pull'd out his Money, those that beheld it said, admiring, This young Man has found a Treasure: and they brought him to the Proconsul of the City.’
3 Lesson.
‘When the Proconsul inquired of him, where he found that Treasure, Malchus falling at his Feet, said; I intreat you to tell me, where is Decius the Emperour, for I and my Companions to avoid his Persecution, hid our selves in a Cave of Mount Celius. Marinus the Bishop of the City, hearing this, said: Let us go with him to the place; and coming to the Cave, they beheld the Servants of God sitting, and their Faces were as fresh as a Rose. They adored them, and sent for the Emperour, who when he was come, worshipped them and wept. Whereupon they spake thus to him: For thy sake our God has raised us up before the Day of the Great Resurrection, that thou, without farther doubting, mightest believe the Resurrection of the Dead. And when they had said thus, they gave up the Ghost at God's bidding. Then the Emperor weeping, and kissing their holy Reliques, gathered together a great many Bishops, and others of the Faithful, who made in the same place a worthy Memorial of them.’
Thus far the Lessons.
Now though a great deal of this Stuff is to be met with in Greg. Turonensis, de gloria Martyrum; yet if any have a mind to see the ground of the Prayer, and this Legend of the Seven Sleepers confuted, he need go no farther, than to Baronius his Notes upon the Roman Martyrologie, July 27. Where he shows, that there was no Heresie about the Resurrection in the Days of Theodosius jun. And that it was no Confirmation of the Resurrection, to say that these Seven [Page 101] were raised from a long sleep, and yet were not truly dead; besides that none of the Writers that lived in that Age, mention any such wonder, which it is no ways likely they could have been ignorant of, if it had been true.
Memoria S. Davidis Episcopi & Confessoris.
Oratio.
DEus, qui B. Confessorem tuum atque pontificem (sc. Davidem) angelo nunciante, trignita annis antequam nasceretur praedixisti; tribue nobis quaesumus, ut cujus festivitatem colimus, ejus intercessione ad aeterna gaudia perveniamus.
Per Dominum, &c.
The Memorial of St. David Bishop & Confessor.
The Prayer.
O God, who by an Angel didst foretell the Nativity of thy Bl. Confessor and Bishop (S. David) thirty years before he was born; Grant to us, we beséech thée, that we who celebrate his Festival, may by his intercession attain to joys everlasting.
By our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
This Prayer is plainly grounded upon the story of S. David's Life; a short account of which we have in the Salisbury Breviary: which we shall comment upon out of Mr. Cressy, and Capgrave, who has given it more largely, with a great many Wonders, which the Breviary pretermits. The Summe of the Lessons in the Breviary is as follows.
Lesson 1, & 2.
S. Patrick returning from Rome into his Native Countrey of Brittany, he came into a Valley called Rosina [which [Page 102] place,Colgan. 1 Mart. p. 425. says his Life in Colganus, he beheld as fit for him to serve God, and to abide in] ‘To whom an Angel appearing, said to him; O Patrick, God has not provided this Seat for thee, but for one that is not yet born, but shall be born 30 Years hence; so the Vale of Rosina was left by him for S. David not yet born, as it was told him by the Angel.’ [Capgrave tells us, that when S. Patrick heard this Message he was grieved and angry, that God should chuse and prefer one not yet born, before himself, who had served him from his Infancy; and in a peevish humour he was preparing to fly away and forsake Christ: but an Angel was sent a second time to him, to smooth and flatter himƲt illum verbis familiaribus blandiretur., and (just as crying Children are stilled with the sight of some fine gayes) the Angel said, Rejoyce O Patrick, for the Lord hath sent me to thee, to show thee all the Island of Ireland, and thou shalt be an Apostle of all that Countrey, &c. And when he had said this, lifting up his eyes from the place in which he was (which was a great Valley in which was a Stone upon which he stoodCalled Sessio S. Patricii, sayes his Life in Colganus.,) he beheld all the Island. Which was a pretty Miracle, out of a Valley to show him a whole Countrey, unless the Stone swell'd into a great Mountain under him, as we shall hear the place did, where S. David once preached.]
Lesson 3, & 4.
‘S. David before he was born, even while he was yet in his Mothers Womb, was fore-shown by God how great a Preacher he should be: for when a certain Master named Gildas, (sc. Albanius) was Preaching to the People, and the Mother of S. David, great with Child, entred the Church; Gildas of a sudden held his peace, and presumed not to Preach any farther. Who when he was asked by the People, why he left off Preaching and was silent; he answered; that he could have discoursed to them in common talk, but could not Preach; because that Woman, [Page 103] which now by intreaty went out of the Church, came in by a Heavenly warning, while I declared to you the Word of God, to demonstrate (by my being put to silence) the excellency of her off-spring.’ [This passage of Gildas his being dumb, is farther explained by Colganus and Capgrave; how that when he could not go on in his Preaching, he desired all the People to go out of the Church,Colganus ut supra. Capgrave in vita Gildae Confessor. and he remain within, and try whether then he could go on: The People did so, but she alone lay hid within the Church, out of a desire to hear the Word of God, or being detained by God for the showing the Miracle. But when the Man of God endeavoured to Preach, he could still do nothing; so that being amazed at the Miracle, he cryed out, saying: If there be any one that lies hid in the Church, I adjure thee by God, that thou show thy self quickly to me. Then she answered, Behold here I lye hid. Then said he, Do thou stand without Doors, and let the People return into the Church; which being done, the impediment of his Tongue was loosed, and he Preached as he was wont: and when upon his questioning her, she confessed her self to be with Child; he by this sign understood and foretold that the Child should be so eminent in Sanctity, that none in those Parts should be comparable to him. Thus by childish and unlikely circumstances, they make Prophecies as ridiculous, as they do their Miracles; they intended some likeness in Gildas his dumbness, to that of the Father of John the Baptist, as I conjecture: but it would have been a strange sign of his Son's future Devotion, if Zacharias should have been able to talk of any affair with his Neighbours, but should not have been able to speak at all, when he came to say his Prayers; me-thinks they should have either made Gildas wholly dumb, or raised his Oratory in Preaching above his common pitch, at the Prefence of him that was to be so great a Preacher; especially since not being able to go on in a Sermon, when a Man can otherwise speak, may be imputable to other causes than a Divine hinderance. But the [Page 104] Monks will play at small Games, rather than their invention shall hold out. Of which me-thinks we have a remarkable instance in the story of S. Cuthbert, of whom Capgrave says,Capgrave vit. S. Cuthbert. f. 69. that when he was a Boy, he walked out with the Bishop that educated him, to see his Cattel in the Field; and as he came by a Cow ready to Calve, Cuthbert attentively beheld her and smiled; the Bishop asked the cause of it, and he told him, I see a wonderful thing, for since this Cow is altogether black, it's strange what hidden cause in Nature should prevail to conceive a Calf so unlike, which seems to be of a reddish colour with a white Star in its Forehead: presently after the Cow calved, and brought forth such a Calf as the Boy had foretold. This Prediction, as worthy a one as it was, I suppose was intended, to be a sign too of Cuthbert's eminent future sanctity, contrary to what might have been expected, considering, as we are told just before, that he was begot on a deflowred Virgin.] But to go on with S. David.
Lesson 5.
‘When the Days wherein he should be born, according to the Angel's Prediction, were fulfilled, S. David sprung from a generous Stock, was the Son of a Prince of the Province of Leretica (it should be Ceretica) When he was born, Divine Miracles were not wanting.’ [This is a very fair account of S. David, which the Breviary gives; and any one that reads it alone, would conclude that he was the Son of a Prince lawfully begotten. But Mr. Cressy has commented scurvily upon this Passage. ‘A Prince of the Region called Ceretica, Ch. Hist. l. 10. cap. 8. travelling to Demetia, met by the way a Religious Virgin called Nonnita, of great beauty, which he lusting after, by violence deflowred her: Hereby she conceived a Son (which was this David) and neither before nor after ever had knowledge of any Man; but persevering in chastity, both of Body and Mind, and sustaining her self only with Bread and Water from the time of her Conception, [Page 105] she led a most holy Life.’ I doubt all the commendations of the after abstinence and chastity of the Mother, which Mr. Cr. gives, will not make an amends to the Welch-men, whose great Patron S. David is, for telling them, what either they never knew before, or had willingly, I presume, forgotten, that S. David was a Bastard. Capgrave indeed has made some amends, by Miracles that concerned the Mother: for in the place where she was deflowred,Capgr. vit. S. David, f. 83. and at the very time of her conception, 2 great Stones, says he, appeared, which were never seen before, the one at her Head, and the other at her Feet; (though he leaves us to guess what they signified) and when she was in Labour*, she leaned with her Hands upon a Stone which lay by her, which shows the Print of her hands, as if it had been made in Wax, and by being divided in the middle, the Stone did as it were condole with her in her Pangs: as certainly true, as that of S. Aengussius, who when he had chopt off his left hand as he was cleaving Wood, the Birds came flocking about him with a great and loud noise,Colganus vit. S. Aengus. p. 580. to testifie their condoling the mishap that had befallen him, though they need not have been so much concerned, for it was but taking his hand, and clapping it on to the Wrest again, and he was perfectly cured without more to do.]
Lesson 6.
‘When he was Baptized by Elveus (called Relveus by Cambrensis) Bishop of Menevia, as he returned out of Ireland, and then came just into the Port called Gleys; at his Baptism a Fountain of clear Water flowed out, which [Page 106] was never seen before.’ [Here is a material doubt, how this Relvius or Elvius, who by Cambrensis, the Breviary and Anglican Martyrology is said to be the Bishop of Menevia, could be so, when none sate in that Seat before S. David, and this Bishop baptized him? Alford gives 2 Answers to this doubt (though Mr. Cressy his Transcriber mention but one of them) the first is very ingenuous;Alford Annal. Eccl. Britan. ad an. 462. that there are many things that occur in the Lives of the Saints, which deservedly stumble the Reader; for the Writers of those Lives, were so wholly taken up in rehearsing their vertues and miracles, that they were little sollicitous about other things that pertained to History (i.e. they were more concerned to set down their own fabulous inventions, than to take care how they agreed with the truth of things) his second answer is, that instead of Relveus of Menevia, we ought to read Aelbeus of Mumenia, because he finds a Bishop there of that Name: but cites not one Author, who writes this story, that agrees with him, and so may as fairly be rejected as proposed.]
Lesson 7.
‘A certain old Man blind from his Child-hood, having a defect in his Nose, which did not a little deform his Face, washed the Child at the Fountain; whom as he held in his Lap, understanding the sanctity of the Infant, he took the Water in which he was three times dipped, and therewith sprinkled his face three times, and presently he wonderfully obtained the sight of his eyes, and the intireness of his Face.’ [Such another wonderful cure of eyes, Capgrave relates, he wrought upon his Master Paulens (or Paulinus) who through too much grief having lost his sight, he desired every one of his Scholars to look into his Eyes, and bless them: all the rest did so, but in vain; but when S. David touched and blessed them, he recovered his Eyes: by the same token that he desired to be excused from looking into them, for such was his excessive modesty, that for 10 Years space he never once had the confidence to look [Page 107] him in the Face. Yet so powerful was his blessing, that, coming to the Town of Bath, Capgrave in ejus vit. fol. 83. he bestowed by his Benediction a perpetual heat upon those Waters there, making them fit to bath in, which before were mortiferous.
Lesson 8, & 9.
‘Thus the Child grew, being full of the Holy Ghost; and being addicted to the study of Learning, by the quickness of his sharp wit he made proficiency, beyond all his equals in age: for he was so replenisht with grace, that his School-fellows testified, they often saw a white Dove* with a Golden Bill, as it were teaching him. His merits thus increasing, the Saint being brought into Holy Orders, at last he was raised to the dignity of a Bishop; and when he was almost an Hundred Forty seven Years old, after he had received the Body and Blood of Christ, after the Christian manner, he rendred his most holy soul to his Creator.’
[This story of the Dove is told us with an admirable addition in Colganus, Colganus in vit. David. p. 426. how that his School-fellows saw the Dove often teaching him, and (which is more) singing Hymns with Him. But there are a great many other remarkable passages of S. David's Life, which the Breviary has overpassed, some of which it may not be amiss here to insert. Such is that usage of S. David, which Capgrave mentions,Capgrav [...], ut supra fol. 84. that presently after Mattens he went into cold Water, and by staying therein a good while, he tamed the heat of his Flesh. A common practice I find this was with the Irish Saints. S. Scutinus, we are told, when at any time he found any lustful motions within him,Colganus vit. S. Scutin. pag. 9. sec. 4, 5. he used to leap into a Tub of cold Water, and there [Page 108] continue in Prayer, till he had almost lost all vital sense; but he was miraculously rewarded; for he could tread water so well, that he was often seen to walk upon the Sea, without any Vessel to carry him. S. Aengussius did the same,Idem. p. 579. standing in cold Water, till he had repeated a third part of the Psalmes: S. Cuanna out-did him,Idem. in vit. S. Cuanna. p. 250. who by Night used to go into a Fountain of cold Water, and there sing the Psalter from the beginning to the end; but S. Fechinus had the advantage of them all, who using this Cold-water Penance,Colganus vit. S. Fechini 20 Januar. p. 132. n. 17. his Butler Pastolius had one time a mind to try it with him, but as soon as his Body touched the Water, he began to shiver and his Teeth to chatter; but upon his approaching nearer to Fechinus, and joyning in Devotion with him, by vertue of their fervent prayer, the Cold water was so intensly heated, that Pastolius not being able to endure it, was fain in hast to leave the Bath; whom the Man of God charged, for the avoiding of vain-glory, that he should not discover it to any one whil'st the Saint lived: (and he might tell what Lies he pleased of him, wherein he was only a Witness, after he was dead.) But to return to S. David. The most famed Miracle, (related by Colganus, Capgrave, and Mr. Cressy) is that which hapned at a Synod in Wales, met about the Pelagian Heresie, where there was an Assembly of 118 Bishop; (I wonder where their Sees were in Brittany) and an innumerable Multitude of Abbots and Clergy-men, Kings, Princes and People (says the Life in Colganus) so that they seemed to cover all the Land; where they were greatly concerned, lest by reason of the Multitude, which neither Voice nor Trumpet (in an ordinary way) seemed capable of reaching all their eares, the People not hearing the Sermon (which was the way according to this account of determining the Controversie) might still remain in Heresie. It was therefore agreed, that raising a heap of Garments on high, one standing upon them should begin to Preach, [Page 109] and whosoever obtained the grace to be heard by all the People, (Capgrave says, to be heard by all equally) he should be all their Metropolitan and Patriarch. Then one of the Bishops began to Preach, but was scarce heard by those that stood next him, by reason of the Tumult of the People; and so it fared with a great many more; at last they agree to send for S. David to preach at the Synod, who twice or thrice humbly refusing; at length he consented to go thither, but not designing to Preach, only he told them he would give them some assistance in Prayer. But when he came thither, they prevailed with him to Preach; and commanding a Child which attended him, and had been lately restored to life by him, to spread his Handkerchief under his Feet, standing upon it,Sudarium suum. he began (says Mr. Cressy) to expound the Gospel and the Law to the Auditory: All the while that his Oration continued, a Snow-white Dove, descending from Heaven, sate upon his shoulders; and moreover the Earth on which he stood, raised it self under him, till it became a Hill, so that he was seen by all, and his voice like a Trumpet was equally heard by all, both near and afar off; on the Top of which Hill a Church was afterwards built, which remains to this day. By this Sermon he confounded Heresie, and establisht the Orthodox Faith, and by the consent of all, was made the Arch-Bishop of all Brittany. Thus far the story. Which I think, as to this last part, needs not any comment to proclaim it to be a Fable; that a Hill should here be miraculously raised, only to serve S. David for a Pulpit: for though I deny not this to be a good substantial Miracle, yet me-thinks a Man of Mr. Cressy's wit (if the rest had none) should have found out a fitter place for it. Had S. David been to preach upon Salisbury Plaines, there might have been more reason for it; but it is not easie to imagine how the wit of Man could have hit upon a more pleasant absurdity, than to put God Almighty to the expence of a Miracle, for the making up the want of a Hill in Wales.
[Page 110]After S. David's death, we are told by Capgrave; that a great Plague happening in England, Capgr. ubi supra, fol. 85. a Bishop of Menevia (or S. David's) brought with him the Arm of S. David (after a fruitless tryal of other Reliques) which being washed in Water, the Water appeared as if it were guilded with fat, and a Golden Cross upon it, which he causing the People to drink, the Mortality presently ceased.
He also relates, that a Welch-man (together with an Almain) being taken Prisoner by the Saracens, Capgr. Ibid. and bound with an Iron-Chain, he invoked the Saint Day and Night in the words of his Countrey-Language, Dewi wareth: i. e. David help; and he was suddenly restored to his Countrey: His Fellow-Prisoner, remembring how the Welch-man often repeated the words Dewi wareth, he resolved to say so too, though he understood nothing of their meaning: He did so, and immediately he also was snatched away from that place, and brought home, though how he was carried, he could give no account. For producing which example, I expect the Romanists thanks, since it is so very pat an Instance, to prove the Vertue of Prayers in an unknown Tongue.
Ad undecim Millia Virginum.
Antiphona.
Vers. Orate pro nobis Sponsae Dei Electae.
Resp. Ut ad vestrum confortium valeamus pervenire.
Oremus.
O Dulcissime Domine Jesu Christe, qui es Sponsus Virginum, praemium Martyrum, & piissimus exauditor omnium Sanctorum tuorum; precibus & meritis gloriosissimarum sponsarum tuarum, sanctissimae Ʋrsulae, sociarumque suarum Virginum & Martyrum, concedere digneris mihi & omnibus eas venerantibus, singulorum suorum peccatorum veniam, in adversis expedientem protectionem, in prosperis congruam directionem, & gratiam conformandi ad tuam voluntatem; inque fine vitae illarum visibilem consolationem, & cum illis transitum securum ad gloriam sempiternam.
Qui tecum, &c.
Pater Noster. Ave Maria.
[Page 112]Oratio.
DA nobis, quaesumus Domine Deus noster, sanctarum Virginum & Martyrum tuarum Ʋrsulae & Sociarum ejus palmas incessabili devotione venerari, ut quas digna mente non possumus celebrare, humilibus saltem frequentemus obsequiis.
Per Dominum, &c.
Vers. Pia Mater Ʋrsula, Sponsa Christi decora,
Resp. Cum tuis sodalibus semper pro nobis ora.
Oremus.
DEus, qui affluentissimae bonitatis tuae prudentia, Beatissimam Ʋrsulam cum [Page 113] undecim millibus Virginum, triumpho Martyrii coronare dignatus es; concede propitius, ut earum precibus ac meritis, cum ipsis in aeterna beatitudine collocari mereamur.
Per Dominum.
To the Eleven Thousand Virgins.
Vers. Pray for us ye Elect Spouses of God.
Ans. That we may be able to come to your Society.
Let us Pray.
O Most swéet Lord Iesus Christ, who art the Spouse of Virgins, the reward of Martyrs, and the most merciful Hearer of all thy Saints; by the Prayers and Merits of thy most glorious Spouses, the most holy Ursula, and her Companions, Virgins & Martyrs, be pleased to grant unto me and to all those that venerate them, the pardon of all their sins; expedient protection in adversity, convenient direction in prosperity, and grace to conform to thy wil; and when life is ended, their visible consolation, and a secure passage with them to Eternal Glory.
Who liveth, &c.
Our Father. Hail Mary.
[Page 112]A Prayer.
Grant unto us, we beséech thée, O Lord our God, that we may with uncessant Devotion venerate the Palmes (victory) of thy holy Virgins and Martyrs, Ursula & her Companions; that so, whom we cannot celebrate with a worthy mind, we may at least visit them often with humble observance.
Through our Lord, &c.
Vers. Christ's lovely Spouse, blest Martyr Ursula,
Ans. With thy Companions ever for us pray.
Let us pray.
O God, who in the wisdom of thine abundant goodness didst vouchsafe [Page 113] to Crown Bl. Ursula, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins with the triumph of Martyrdom; mercifully grant that by their Prayers and Merits, we may merit a place with them in Eternal felicity.
Through our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
IT was no doubt a very comfortable time in the Roman Church, when the Inventions of the Monks could never run on so fast, in wonderous stories; but the Faith and Devotion of the People could keep pace with them, nay rather run before them: but the Later Ages have unluckily been given to examine matters more than before, and by scrupling implicite faith, and bogling at contradictions, have put the Writers of that Church to a great deal of troublesome work; in defending impossible stories, and in setting a good Gloss upon Fables, and countenancing long practised Devotions, which in civility to their Fore-fathers, they must not acknowledg to be either absurd or impious, though they are really so. We have found it so in many foregoing instances; and this of the Eleven Thousand Virgins is a very remarkable one. For if you call them to an account about this matter, you'l find little agreement among their Authors, which way to make it look like a probable story; though all of them would fain hold the Conclusion, and have it believed to be true. ‘Harpsfield complains sadly, That the injury of Men and Times,Harpsfi ld. Hist. Eccl. Anglic. p. 35. has deprived us of the accurate and exact knowledg of this matter, as well as of many other things, instead of which, certain idle People, abusing their leasure shamefully, and the too forward credulity [Page 114] of the Age they lived in (an excellent character of the former Monks) have obtruded meer Fables, and those too perfectly disagreeing one from another; and have forced us that live so many Ages after, to follow not undoubted truth, but slender conjectures.’ And yet (see the power of a strong faith above reason!) the same Author there breaks out into this expression. ‘Would to God that the History of Ʋrsula were so certain and free from difficulties, as I easily and certainly perswade my self, that she and her Companions are blessed Martyrs in Heaven.’ If the History of them be not certain, then there is nothing left, but Tradition to ground his certainty of Perswasion upon, that they were at all in being, or that they were Martyrs; and if he is forced to rely upon Tradition for this which is the main thing, why not for the rest too, without taking the needless pains of conjecturing uncertainly about them? he was bound to it in civility, unless the story that Tradition tells, prove impossible; and his not following it throughout, argues that he thought it so: but any one instance of that nature does our work; for a witness loses his credit in the whole, when he would obtrude an absurd or impossible thing upon our faith. Whether the Oral Tradition concerning these Virgins does not so, I shall examine afterwards: First beginning with the Historical account out of Authors, because this way of proof must needs be more satisfying to any inquisitive Person.
Baronius tells us, that he took a great deal of pains to find out the truth of their story,Baron. not. in Rom. Martyrol. 21 Octob. turning over the Books of the Vatican; and yet that whole Library did not afford him a better Author to pitch upon, than our trusty Geoffrey of Monmouth: for which he makes this Apology in his Annals; Baron. Annal. ad an. 383. ‘That though this Author has many fabulous stories, so that he must be read with great care, yet being forced to sit as an Arbitrator, among the refuse of Apocryphal Writers, he thought fit to chuse the most probable story, and therefore [Page 115] readily imbraced the Relation of Geoffrey, because it was supported by the most likely conjectures: but, says he, the other Acts of these Virgins that are publisht, must appear to any prudent Man to be stuft with abundance of Fables.’ Baronius his account then out of Geoffrey, is this in short.
When Maximus the Tyrant in his Invasion of Gaul, had expelled the Inhabitants of Armorica, he invites a Colony over thither of Brittish Souldiers, and settles them there, and thence it was called Little-Brittany: And now the next care was, to get Wives for them in their own Country. Ʋrsula the Daughter of Dionotus Prince of Cornwall, is designed for Conanus their Chief Leader, and she and her 11000 Virgin-Companions were shipt at London, though unwillingly, upon this design to go for Armorica: but a cruel Tempest drove them to the German shore; where falling into a Navy of Pyrates, under the command of Melga a Pirate of the Picts, and Gaunus of the Hunns, they consulted to offer violence to their Chastity; but by the perswasion of Ʋrsula, they chose all with a Christian constancy to dye, rather than be deflowred, and so were all barbarously slain together; and he fixes the time of this cruelty, An. Dom. 383.
This account Mr. Cressy can by no means allow, and gives these Reasons: (or his Friend Alford for him.) Because Maximus his short Reign,Ch. Hist. l. 9. cap. 20. after his passing into Gaul, and his continual imployments in Warre, could not permit him to settle Colonies in Armorica, whither himself never went. Besides the French Historians refer the erecting of a Principality of Brittains in Armorica to a much Later Date, when Meroveus was King of the Francks, which was An. 448. As also because Dionotus the Father of Ʋrsula, is acknowledged by our best Historians, to have lived long after the Emperor Gratianus his time, who was slain by Maximus; so that Ʋrsula could not be alive, much less marriageable in those days: neither lastly, is there any mention among Historians, of Hunns so [Page 116] early infesting Germany, or exercising Piracy on the River Rhene, or the Western Ocean. Indeed these Objections against Baronius, seem very hard to be answered; and so we are fairly quit of him without more ado. Let us now see what Mr. Cr. gives us in the room of it. He agrees with Baronius in the main substance of the History; only differs from him in the following particulars. He has placed their slaughter in the Year 453. when Attila King of the Hunns wasted Italy, and the Western Regions: he makes it to happen in the days of Maximus the Tyrant, but not of him who slew the Emperor Gratianus, but of that Maximus who invaded the Empire, and succeeded Valentinian, and appointed Avitus to oppose those Barbarous People. He has joyned together two occasions, why this numerous Company of Virgins departed out of their Countrey: the one was, the fore-named design of Marrying their own Country-men in Armorica, (or Little Brittany) the other occasion was, the Cruelty exercised upon the Brittans by the Saxons, who were first called in by Vortigern to assist the Brittans against the Picts, but after making Peace with them, turned their Arms against their Benefactors, and exercised all manner of cruelties upon them, and made many fly the Land, among whom he supposes these 11000 Virgins. A very pretty conjecture! but yet not strong enough to plead for the truth of their story, nor to justifie the Devotions of the Church to them. For as to the pretended cause of their Voyage, from their intended Marriage in Armorica; their own Harpsfield has plainly and honestly confessed, ‘That he should easily acquiesce in this Narration, but that they who are of this Opinion, bring no certain and approved Author that testifies about this Marriage;Harpsf. Hist Angl. Eccles. p. 35. and, says he, though I my self have laboured never so, I could never yet light upon any, that has any testimony of Antiquity and fidelity; only I have seen an Anonymous Brittan, translated by Geoffrey into Latine, that says some such thing; but he is a man, who as in many other things, [Page 117] so in this Narration concerning the affairs of Maximus, is guilty of more than one lye.’ [From whence, by the way, one may conclude that the Testimony cited by some out of Sigebert, Surius, and the old Rom. Breviary. concerning that intended Marriage, was not looked upon by him as an Authentick Authority, but as an Interpolation*, especially since I find him, more than once upon other occasions, citing Sigebert's Chronicon.] But Harpsfield (in the same place) has hit upon another worse Objection, against the Marriage story, when he adds; Neque sanè adhuc video justam Martyrii in superiore narratione causam. He does not see in the foregoing narration any just cause of Martyrdome: (and yet you know, the thing that Church celebrates them for, is for their being Martyrs.) He was so wise, as not to think that a Massacre meerly made a Martyrdome, for then he knew that Hereticks (in his sence) might boast of numbers beyond Eleven Thousand, and that one in his time at Paris, would then have out-vied Colen: and all the account that the story he opposes gave farther, was only, that these slaughtered Persons were Virgins; but that could not make them Martyrs neither, because it will not alone make any one a Christian; and in this case, their Virginity was the less considerable also, because they intended no longer to be fam'd for that sort of Chastity, than till they could get good Husbands, which they were now in [Page 118] Quest after. But Mr. Cr. seems to rely more upon the story of the Saxons barbarous usage, which first gave occasion for the flight of these Virgins, and after to the slaughter of them by the Hunns. But, whatsoever he may imagine in his performance, I think he has no ways assoyled the Objections that lye against this account too. For is it credible, that what is pretended to be acted in the middle of an Age, should not so much as be mentioned by one who lived in that very Age, and wrote about this very matter, concerning the destruction of the Brittans by the Saxons, at the end of it? I mean by Gildas? no nor afterwards taken notice of by Beda in his History? I see indeed Mr. Cr. endeavours to apologize for this omission, but so pittiful are the excuses he makes, that I wonder he had the confidence to insert them. As for Gildas, he says, ‘his design being to bewail the general destruction of the Brittish state,Gh. Hist l. 9. cap. 22. and to declare the horrible crimes that provoked Almighty God, to give them up to the fury of a barbarous People; no wonder if he did not in so short a narration, involve occurrents happening abroad.’ Not every occurrent, I grant, that happened abroad; but such as were remarkably destructive, one would think he might; especially such a one as this was, being a story, such as no Age, I think, can parallel, either for the number of Virgins slain (Eleven Thousand in one Day and Place) or for the barbarous fury of those that slew them (which he confesses was one part of Gildas his design Tragically to express) nor any particular occurrent that gave such a deadly blow to the Brittish state; and he must sure be in great hast, and affect strange Brevity, that could not afford the place of one Line in his Book for such a story, which though acted abroad, yet not at that distance, but that the report of it would quickly arrive, and ring aloud in the ears of those, that were so much concerned in it at home. But Mr. Cr. would perswade us, that Gildas has general expressions that seem to point at their story,Ch. Hist. l. 9. c. 20. and he pretends to give you their express words that [Page 119] speak thus. ‘Very many passed over Sea into Foreign Countreys, with grievous howlings and lamentation, and in their Voyage by Sea, they joyntly with mournful voices, repeated those sad words of the Psalmist, Thou hast, O Lord, given us up as Sheep to be devoured, and hast dispersed us among the Nations. This, says Mr. Cr. seems to be a description most proper to the condition of the weaker Sex (he thought that it could not be so proper for Men to run away and cry) which no doubt by the provident care of their Parents and Friends, was in the first place secured from the violence of their Barbarous Enemies; and those words, Thou hast dispersed us among the Nations, do most fitly suit to these Virgin-Martyrs, whose sacred Reliques have been dispersed among all the Nations of Christendome.’
Excellently guessed! and well translated, by him that pretends to give us his express words! as any one will see, when I give you Gildas his words in his own Language, with a little more, which goes before that which he has cited. Thus then Gildas. ‘Itaque nonnulli miserarum reliquiarum* in montibus deprehensi (quò nimirum fugerant) acervatim jugulabantur: alii fame confecti accedentes manus hostibus dabant, in aeternum servituri; si tamen continuò non trucidarentur, quod altissimae gratiae stabat loco: alii transmarinas petebant regiones, cum ululatu magno; ceu celeusmatis vice, hoc modo sub velorum sinibus cantantes; Dedisti nos tanquam oves escarum, & in gentibus dispersisti nos: alii montanis collibus, minacibus praeruptis, vallatis densissimis saltibus, marinisque rupibus, vitam suspectâ semper mente credentes, in patria licet trepidi perstabant.’ These words of Gildas, follow after the sad story he had [Page 120] told, concerning the destruction which the Saxons made, depopulating Cities and Fields, destroying Priest and People with Fire and Sword, whose Bodies lay mangled and unburied, a prey for Beasts and Birds. ‘Then, says he, of the miserable remnant (mark that) some being caught in the Mountains (whither they fled) were slain on heaps, others went into Foreign Regions, &c.’ I never thought before, that when one is dividing a remnant of People, and describing the several miseries of them so divided, that Nonnulli or alii, could be translated very many; rather of the two it might be Englisht some few: but the other translation was necessary for his purpose, of Eleven Thousand Virgins going away at once in one company. It was well guessed too, to ascribe their voyage to the provident care of their Parents and Friends to secure them in the first place, from the violence of their Barbarous Enemies, by this sending them away: when Gildas rather, describes a company of People, scattered, a [...]d at their wits end, not knowing which way to shift for their own Lives. Besides, I observe another passage in Gildas, which, if you could suppose a Body of so many Thousand Virgins gathered together, and by reason of the feebleness of their Sex fit to be made a Sacrifice, yet implyes, that it was scarce possible to find so many, fit to make Martyrs of at that time: For when he there tells us, of the Bodies of abundance of People, lying mangled and unburied; he presently adds his doubt, that there were but a few pious Souls among them fit to go to Heaven: (there was at that time such a horrid corruption of manners among the Brittans, even worse than that of their Enemies that butcher'd them.) ‘Si [...]tamen multae inventae sunt (sc. sanctae animae) quae ad ardua coeli, id temporis, à sanctis Angelis veherentur, &c. If there could be found any number of holy Souls at that time, that were fit to be carried up to Heaven by holy Angels: For, says he, Ita degeneraverat tunc vinea illa olim bona, in amaritudinem; ut rarò, secundùm prophetam, videretur quasi post tergum vindemiatorum aut messorum, racemus aut spica. i. e. The Vineyard that was [Page 121] once good, was then so degenerate, that as the Prophet speaks, after the Grape-gatherer or Mower, could scarce be found a Cluster, or an Ear of Corn.’ But Eleven Thousand, would have been a pretty Cluster of Virgins. Wherefore I conclude that Gildas in his story, never dreamt of any thing like such a number of Virgin-Martyrs. I hope Mr. Cr. does not think there lyes any strength in those words he added, that when they mournfully cryed out, ‘Thou hast dispersed us among the Nations, this most fitly suits these Martyrs, whose Reliques have been dispersed all over Christendome.’ For why should he perswade us, that they differ'd so much from other Saints, and sorrowfully pronounced that, which S. Francis so much triumph'd in? Who being cast into Prison by the Perusians, he was so full of joy,Jac. de Vorag. Legend. de S. Franc. that his Fellow-prisoners were offended at it; to whom he gave this account, Ideo me exultare noveritis, quia adhuc Sanctus per totum seculum adorabor: He leapt for joy, because after all this he should be worshipped for a Saint all over the World *; Why should we not believe that they had the spirit of S. Francis in them while they lived, and rejoyced in the thoughts of that which they prophetically foretold? especially when their stories tell us, that they are so hugely pleased to have their Reliques dispersed and venerated now they are dead? Two of their Bodies that were digged up at Colen, Caesarii Dialog. dist. 8. c. 85. in Biblioth. patrum Cisterc. edit. an. 1662. and translated to an Abby in Thuringia, removed themselves back again to Colen, because their [Page 122] Reliques were in the other place neglected. And when a Sister had a mind to some of their Reliques, and pressed with her Knee upon a great Stone that lay upon one of their Graves,Id. Ibid. c. 87. the Stone, that six Men could scarce stir, gave way and opened the Grave to let her put in her hand to take out the Bones, and then laid it self down again in the place it was in before. Nay, when one of the Monks, having got some of these Virgins Heads to his Monastery, washed them in Wine, and kissed them in Devotion;Id. Ibid. c. 88. one of them appeared that Night to him in his sleep, and embracing him, said, Yesterday when you washed my Head, you friendly kissed it, and now I come to repay your kindness, and saluted him; though when she offered it, he considering his profession, to avoid the Maids kiss, drew back his Head. Who can be of another mind, but that they now have just the same passions and affections they had when they were alive, when he reads how that a Comb being found together with one of the Bodies mentioned before,Ibid. cap. 85. which Comb was secretly conveighed away by one Frederindis, who came by, as the Body was digging up; the Night before the Body was to be removed by an Abbot, the Virgin appeared to him in a dream, and refused to have her Body removed; and when he humbly asked her the reason, she told him, because she had lost her Comb which her Mother gave her, when she went out of her Countrey. There is one doubt remains, which Mr. Cressy is concerned in, who talks so much of the dispersing of their Reliques over all Christendome, viz. What security we can have that false Bodies and Bones, have not been scattered up and down for theirs: I know that Caesarius of Heisterbach has told us a fine story,Caesarius. Ibid. cap. 89. how that when certain Monks were washing many of their Bodies and drying them, there arose suddenly an intolerable stink; whereupon the Abbot Goswin suspecting it to be a trick of the Devils, to extinguish the Friers devotion towards their Reliques, adjured the Devil to discover if he had any hand in the stink; [Page 123] and immediately a great Horse-bone leaping from the midst of the Reliques, was thrown out of the place, as if it had been driven with a Whirl-wind. But I am a great deal more afraid of the Monks tricks to abuse Men into their Devotion, than of the Devils to extinguish it; and I doubt that when they design to cheat, the Bones will neither stir nor stink, to inable us that way to discover it. But I have too long considered Mr. Cressy's foolish pretences out of Gildas. I shall be shorter in answering what he says for the silence of Bede, who makes no mention of them neither in his History. ‘It is no wonder, says he,Ch. Hist. ut supra. if Beda's History, intended only to relate the affairs of the Saxons, does not recount such particular occurrents of the Brittans.’ Well reasoned again! What? when the Saxon affairs at this time were Acts of Barbarous Cruelty, and the Brittans were the subjects of it, is it no wonder if one pretend to give an account of the one, and should leave out the other? This would be, just as if a Carthaginian Historian had designed to give an account of the affairs of his own Countrey, and should have said little or nothing of Hannibal and his Army in Italy, or have passed over in silence that most famous Battle at Cannae, never so much as naming the Roman General there, or the number of those that were slain. Well, but says Mr. Cr. ‘Beda in other Treatises, twice expresly mentions the Celebration of Eleven Thousand Virgin-Martyrs, suffering for their Faith and Chastity at Colen, to wit, in his Martyrologie, and in his Ephemeris.’ It's true indeed, if you look into Beda's Works, you will find in his Martyrologie 12 Cal. Novemb. these words, In Colonia sanctarum virginum undecim millium: and in his Ephemeris these, In Colonia sanctarum Virginum; but all this will not do Mr. Cressy's work: For the Authority of these Books is very slender, and the Interpolation and abuse of them certain and evident*: If I had [Page 124] no other way to know that there are Names of Saints in those Books, which Bede never put in, I might be sufficiently assured of it, only by examining the Persons there inserted for Saints and Martyrs. To give Mr. Cr. an Instance or two, very near the place where the 11000 Virgins stand. In his Martyrologie, 7 Idus Novemb. Depositio Vuillibrordi Episcopi, de gente Anglorum, viri sanctissimi & miraculorum gratiâ admodum insignis; qui à Sergio Papa Romae ordinatus est, & in Germaniam ad praedicandum destinatus, ibidemque requievit. In his Ephemeris, 8 Idus. Willibrordi Episcopi. I suppose that Saints were not put into the Calendar before they dyed; and it would be pretty if any one could believe that Bede should put into his Martyrologie the death of a Saint who out-lived him. But according to Mr. Cressy Ch Hist. l. 22. c. 25. and lib. 23. c. 6., Bede's death is placed, an. 731. (Calvisius Chronol. says 734.) and he has placed S. Willibrords, an. 736. To add another: Bedae Martyrol. 16 Cal. Decemb. Depositio beati Othmari Abbatis (in his Ephemeris 16 Cal. Dec. Otmari confessoris) who dyed (as both Surius and Calvisius agree) an. 761. that is, according to Mr. Cr.'s account, 30 Years after Beda. But, what talk I of Thirty Years? if you look into his Martyrology, 17 Calend. Januar. there you find, Viennae, Bellarm. de Scriptor. Ec [...]les. Beati Adonis Episcopi: and yet this Ado Vienrensis lived after Bede, above an Hundred and Thirty Years. If all this will not yet satisfie Mr. Cr. but that he still thinks no such tricks have been plaid with the 11000 Virgins, I then must farther tell him, that in the most correct Martyrologie of Bede (Printed in Bollandus his second Vol. of March, and which was set forth after comparing a great many Antient Manuscripts) I say in his Genuine Text, Printed in a larger character, there is nothing to be found of these 11000 Virgins; but it's put in a smaller character afterwards, to show that that passage was inserted by others since; and I must conclude too, that it was inserted a good while after his time; since Ʋsuardus in his Martyrologie makes no mention of [Page 125] these Virgins; nor Ado Viennensis in his, no nor in his Chronicon neither, though he there takes notice of the sufferings of many other Martyrs, and had a fair occasion to mention them; Adon. Chronic. i [...] Biblioth. Patr. Tom. 7. pag. 353, 356. for he speaks of Maximus his drawing almost all the armed Youth of Brittany into France; and if Baronius his conjecture had been true, there sure he would have mentioned them, if he had known any thing concerning them: and afterwards he takes notice of the Saxons destroying Brittany from the East, to the West side of the Island with Fire and Sword (which is Mr. Cressy's time of placing their flight and Martyrdome) and yet not a syllable of them here neither. And if the Martyrologie of Bede does not say any thing about it, his Ephemeris which is collected out of it in short, it it say more, may deservedly be suspected: But he might as well (in this case) cite the Almanack for the Year when he wrote his Book; for there he might find the name of S. Ʋrsula against the 21 of October, but no such name in Bede's Ephemeris.
Thus we have seen the lame account and groundless conjectures, which they that would make a formal History of these Virgins, go upon. Now, in the next place, let's consider whether they that build their faith upon Oral Tradition, and the current story that passes at Colen, where they are said to have been Interred, have mended the matter.
Here first, it is worth observing, that the Late Romish Writers are much more inclinable, I perceive, to follow the Traditional account, than the other: (only excepting the Jesuite Alford, who writing a History thought it not so proper to mention Revelations; and living, as he says, among Heterodox Persons (being then in England) he thought that telling stories of Miracles,Alford. Annal. Eccl. Brit. ad an. 453. p. 586. and p. 598. unless they were vouched by Classick Authors, would not be a means to convince them; for the Age he lived in was no ways favourable to them.) Therefore though Ribadeneira, when he first put forth the Lives of the Saints in Spanish, [Page 126] followed Baronius and our Geoffrey; yet when his Book was Printed at Colen in Latine, an. 1630. they put out that Life of his, and inserted another, after the Traditional way: For so the Reader, before that life, is admonished; that instead of that,Ribud. Flor. Sanct. 21. Octob. p. 501. ‘They thought good rather to adjoyn another Narration, far more certain, which was composed with great labour and diligence, out of several Monuments of the Ancients, out of the ancient Tradition of the Church of Colen, and out of the very footsteps of places that are to be seen both at Colen, and elsewhere on the Rhene, by a Father of the Jesuites Colledge in Colen.’ This Father was Philippus Bebius, as Alford informs us; between whom there had some Letters passed touching this matter:Alford. Ibid. p. 590. in Bebius his Letter to Alford Alf. ad. an. 237. p. 228. 230. he says, that he began to write the Life of S. Ʋrsula, and her companions in the Latine and German Tongue by the command of his Superiours; and not living perfectly to finish it, Hermannus Crombachius succeeded him in his work, and opinion, (being for Tradition and Revelations) in a large Volume, entitled Ʋrsula vindicata. This way therefore, having the greater countenance of the Church, is now to be set down; and there is scarce any thing more needful, (it looking all along so like a Romance) to confute it. We are told then, that in the Year One Thousand One Hundred Fifty Six, See Bish. Ʋsher de Britan. Eccl. primord. p. 619. there were found at Colen certain Inscriptions or Titles on Grave-stones (Tituli Sepulchrales they are called) bearing the Names of divers of the Ʋrsulan Virgins, and of the Men that did accompany them: Gerlacus the Abbot of Tuitium, who was present when the Tombs were opened, made an Index of their Names, which is still kept there. This gave occasion the same Year to the Revelations of Elizabeth of Schonaw concerning Ʋrsula, Elizab. Vision. lib. 4. c. 2. and her Army of Virgins, as she her self says. Who speaking, how in several [Page 127] Graves there were found Stones having Titles upon them, signifying to whom those Bodies did belong; ‘The Chief and most remarkable of them, says she, the Abbot Gerlacus sent to me, hoping that something might be revealed to me, by the grace of God, concerning them: for he had a suspicion of the finders of those holy Bodies, lest for gain sake they might have craftily caused them to be written.’ S. Elizabeth then understood, God revealing it to her by S. Ʋrsula, and S. Verena, by whom and when these Titles were written and put into their Graves. She says,Vid. Bebii vit. Ʋrsul. inter Flor. Sanctor. Ribaden. p. 504. that at that time when the H. Virgins came from Rome to Colen, there was in their company, one James Bishop of Antioch, who being divinely inspired, did inquire into the names and state of the chief Persons of that Company, and diligently noted them. This James, when the H. Virgins were slain, he hid himself in a certain Cave that was in a Hill of that Field; but by the Providence of God, the Enemies after the slaughter withdrew themselves, and the People of Colen going out of the City to bury the Sacred Bodies, this Bishop came forth to them, and showed them the Names of the chief Persons, to the end that being cut in certain Stones, they might be placed together with their Bodies in their Graves; who himself was slain by the same returning Enemies, on the third Day after the common slaughter of the Virgins; just as he was giving order for his own Name to be ingraved; from whence it came to pass, that in Gerlacus his Catalogue of Names, there appears nothing for Him, but the bare Name of James. A pretty story, and well hanging together I assure you! well may the Jesuite that relates this, boast of the truth and certainty of these Colen Reliques, when such stones as these lye at the foundation to support their faith; only I could have wished that these stones had been somewhat bigger than I perceive they were: by the great noise of these Tituli Sepulchrales, I was ready before to fancy, that they were stones laid over their Graves; but the revelation has spoiled that [Page 128] conceipt, by telling us that they were put into their Graves; for now they might be such, for ought I know, as might be put in ones Pocket, and I am not wholly freed from Gerlacus his jealousie of the Diggers cheat. But I must not forget that besides these Revelations of S. Elizabeth after her death,A. Bish. Ʋsher, Ibid. pag. 631. one Richardus Praemonstratensis had new Visions concerning these Virgins, wherein by the admonition of the Bl. Virgin, and of Ʋrsula her self, many defects of the former revelations were supplied; these happened An. Dom: 1183. and these are they that make up the life of Ʋrsula, and the 11000 Virgins in Capgrave; so that when I shall hereafter cite him for any part of their story, you must remember that in time past, that went in the Roman Church for Vision and Revelation; and indeed the whole story of Ʋrsula in the Colen way of Tradition, and that which we have in the old Breviaries, is wholly beholden to them, being borrowed from them. Nay, we are told out of Winheim, that the very Church of S. Ʋrsula in Colen, Winheim. Sacrar. Agrippin. was vulgarly called the Church of the Revelations, S. Elizabeth's Visions having given such great credit to her story. Let us now see, what it is they say; and I think the best way will be, to make the Lessons of the Breviary our Text, and the other will serve to explain them.
Lesson 1.
Brev. Roman. Antiq. 21. Octob. ‘St. Ʋrsula the only Daughter of a most Noble and Rich Prince of the Brittans, extreme beautiful, and of great wit, when she was Marriageable was demanded in Marriage by a Son of the King of England; at which, seeing her most Christian Father extreamly troubled, as well because it was no ways consonant to Reason to force his Daughter to marry who was devoted to God, as also because if he did not consent to the Proposal, he feared the cruelty of the Pagan; She, being divinely inspired, perswaded her Father to consent to the Tyrant, if he would yield to these following [Page 129] Conditions. viz. That he the Son of the King of England would deliver to her Ten Virgins, choice ones in Age, Form and Parentage; and that as well to her self, as to each of the other Ten, might be joyned a 1000 Virgins more; and that 11 Ships being prepared according to their number, he would grant her the truce of Three Years for the Dedication The pretended Sigebert in Surius has it, ad exercitium virginitatis suae. of her Virginity, and that this Young Spouse of hers in this 3 Years space, should be instructed in the Faith. Ʋrsula used this new counsel of the H. Ghost, that so either by the difficulty of the proposed condition she might take off his mind from his design, or that by this opportunity she might dedicate all her Virgins, together with her self, to God.’
NOTES.
THis Lesson of the Breviary gives us no name of any of these Persons, save only that of Ʋrsula, but the rest are sufficiently supplied out of the Revelations, and elsewhere. As for the name of Ʋrsula, we are told, it was prophetically given her in her Baptism (God so ordering it, who calls whom he predestinates) because she should one Day choak the Devil, thatQuia exemplo David immanem ursum, sc. diabolum, quandoque suffocatura erat, Deo disponente (qui quos pradestinat, vocat) à parentibus il [...]i in baptismate prasagum nomen Ursula inditum est. Vit. Ʋrsulae apud Surium. 21. Octob. great Bear, as David did. Her Mothers name, the Visions tells us, was Daria. The name of her Father (whom the Breviary calls only a Prince of the Brittons) is diversly given us: In the Visions of S. Elizabeth he is called Maurus; by Others Dionetus. Jacobus de Vorag▪ calls him Nothus; but in the Cotton. MS.Bish. Ʋsher, ut supra. p. 618. he is called Deonotus, and so it is in her life in Surius. Fuit in Brittaniae partibus rex quidam Deonotus, tam vitâ quàm nomine; which last [Page 130] words make it uncapable of a literal mistake for Dionetus: and so it is in the Breviary of the Cistersians, Printed at Paris, 1516.
A very fit name, (whether his true one or no, it matters not) for one that reigned God knows when and where. For there was scarce a greater contest about what City it was (among 7) where Homer was born; than what Country try it was (whether England, Scotland, or Ireland, be meant by Brittany) where he reigned. S. Elizabeth calls him the King Britanniae Scoticae; Petrus de Natalibus, the most Christian King of Scotland, and so the Verses in Wicelius, cited by Bish. Ʋsher. One Candidus Eblanius (in his Catalogue of Irish Saints) stands up stoutly for his being a King of Ireland, so also does Phil. Bebius, who would have Scotia to be understood of Ireland, the like does Crombachius in his Ʋrsula Vindicata. But our Alford Alford. Anual. ad an. 453. p. 590, &c. & p. 597. (and Mr. Cressy his Interpreter) has as stifly opposed this,Vero similior eorum opi [...]iio esse videtur, qui illam Scotiae majori seu Hyberniae adjudicant. Bebius vit. Ʋrsulae apud Ribadeneir. showing by a great deal of Critical learning, and by proofs from History and Chronology, that Ireland never went under the name of Britany; that Ireland was Heathen long after this time (for they place this story as the Breviary [Page 131] does in the Year 237) and particularly insists upon that of the Roman Martyrologie, concerning S. Patrick's Preaching the Gospel first of all in Ireland. In Hiberniâ Natalis S. Patricii Episcopi & Confessoris, qui Primus ibidem Christum Evangelizavit. Roman. Martyrol. 17. Martii. As for Ʋrsula's Spouse; (who is called in the Lesson the Son of a King of England) his Father's Name, Elizabeth says, was Agrippinus: The Son has three Names; The Historians call him Conanus (as we heard before) but the Revelations of Elizabeth and Richard call him Holofernes, though after Baptism he was named Etherius; and we are certified from the Sepulchral Titles, that he was seven years elder than Ʋrsula. There is nothing more need be added, to explain the Lesson; unless it be that passage, of her being divinely inspired, to consent to the Treaty of Marriage, and to propose those witty conditions. This was done, sayes Capgrave, by an Angel,Capgr. vit. Ʋrs. f. 316. that was sent from Heaven to perswade her; or in a Vision, as it is in Surius, wherein by a Divine Revelation she was informed of the whole order of her Life, of the number of her Fellow-virgins, and of the glorious Crown of their Martyrdome.
Lesson 2.
‘Because this affair was carried on by the Lord, the young Man agreed to all the Proposals, and perswaded his Father to do the same. And now this Spouse of hers being baptized, commanded to hasten all things that were demanded, and pitcht upon the Virgins for Ʋrsula his Spouse. Then the Father of Ʋrsula receiving the Virgin's Counsel, ordained that his Daughter should have Men for her Directors*, by whose suffrage she with the Virgins should be governed in Spirituals, and in Temporal necessities. Abundance of People came together from all Places to see this wonderful sight, even Bishops themselves: [Page 132] Among whom was Pantalus Bishop of Basil; who conducted them to Rome, and returning with them from thence suffered Martyrdome: Also S. Gerasina the Queen of Sicily, and the Sister of Daria Mother of Ʋrsula, when she was informed of this thing, went to them with her four Daughters, and her young Son Adrian, leaving her Kingdom in her Sons hand, and accompanied them to Martyrdom.’
NOTES.
THis Lesson mentions the Collection of the Virgins; but the Revelations have formed them into an Army. The Dreamer Richardus tells us, that by the counsel of the Bishops that were with her, and God's direction, she marshalled them thus.Vid. Capgrav. & Ʋsher. lib. citat. p. 632. She appointed 5 Virgins to be Heads over the whole Army, whose Names were these. 1. Ʋrsula her self, the King's Daughter, who was the Head and Princess of them all. 2. Pinnosa, the Daughter of Ludrencus, a famous Duke, Ʋrsula's Unkle. 3. Cordula, the Daughter of Count Quirinus. 4. Elcutheria, the Daughter of Duke Eusebius, and of Josippa, S. Ʋrsula's Aunt. 5. Florentia, the Daughter of King Aegidius, who was Cousin-Germane to Ʋrsula's Father. Under these Five, she chose Eleven other Virgins, each of which was to govern a Thousand, whose Names are these: 1. Jota, the Daughter of King Lucius, she had two Sisters besides in the Company. 2. Benigna, the Daughter of an Illustrious Duke; she had four Sisters besides among them. 3. Clementia, the Daughter of a powerful Count. 4. Sapientia, the Daughter of Prince Herwicus, Unkle to Ʋrsula. 5. Carpophora, the Daughter of a certain King, who was a good and religious Man. 6. Columba, the Daughter of King Anitus. 7. Benedicta, the Daughter of an Illustrious Prince. 8. Odilia, the Daughter of a certain Count, who had two Sisters with her, the one adult, the other a sucking Sister. 9. Chelindris, [Page 133] whose Father was a Noble Count, her Mother Ʋrsula's Father's Aunt. 10. Sibilia, the Daughter of King Firanus. 11. Lucia, a Kings Daughter, and Kinswoman to the Spouse of S. Ʋrsula.
[Here I cannot but take notice by the way, that Mr. Cressy, after he, in one place of his History, has railed against these Revelations concerning the 11000 Virgins, calling them Dreams, Ch. Hist. l. 5. cap. 9. the Inventions of vain and idle wits, which gain no belief to themselves, and disgrace truth reported by others, that deserve not to be confuted, but with indignation to be rejected and contemned: Yet this very Mr. Cr. in another place, has martialed this Virgin-Army,Ch. Hist. l. 9. c. 21. & 23. just in the same order you here see it. He quotes indeed Ʋsuardus his Chronicon for it, and talks of Martyrologies of Canisius, and of England; but these are all but Blinds, for they all had them, it's plain from these Revelations originally; and now when it serves his purpose (as indeed without the Revelations, the Reliques at Colen would want names) he has the conscience to say, that it must be ascribed to a Miraculous Providence, or Revelation, that their Names have not utterly perished. But sure there's all reason to debar him from making any advantage of them in one case, if he will not allow them to have any credit in others.]
What is farther said in the Lesson concerning Pantalus, and other Bishops that came to them; S. Elizabeth pretends to explain it thus, from her Interpreter Verena, (one of these Virgins that appeared to her) ‘When we first begun to meet together in our Country,Eliz. Vision. l. 4. cap. 2. the holy fame of it was far and wide dispersed, and many came together on every side to behold us; It happened also, God so ordering it, that certain of the Brittish Bishops were joyned to us, and passing over Sea in our Company came to Rome with us: In which Journey, Bl. Pantulus Bishop of Basil was our associate, and brought us to Rome, and was a Fellow-sufferer with us.’ But Richardus is more particular, and tells us by [Page 134] name of 5 Brittish Bishops that followed them. 1. Willelmus, Cousin-German to Ʋrsula's Father, and Brother to S. James (the forenamed Bishop of Antioch) and Bl. Gerasina. 2. Columbanus, the Son of S. Alexandria, an Illustrious Dutchess, the Sister of Ʋrsula's Mother. 3. Ywanus, a very Aged Man, Unkle to Ʋrsula's Mother. 4. Eleutherius, Brother to Count Eustace. 5. Lotharius, Cousin-German to Ʋrsula's Spouse. It would be too tedious to give you all the rest of the Romantick story: I'le therefore only give you his account of the Eleven Kings, which he says by a Revelation from Heaven, he understood to have gone along with them. 1. Olofernes, the Spouse of S. Ʋrsula. 2. Oliverus, the Son of the most Noble King Oliver, who was converted by the Virgin Oliva his Spouse, who was the Daughter of the great King Cleopatrus, Ʋrsula's Father's Unkle. 3. Crophorus, the Son of King Pinnosus, Ʋrsula's Kinsman, whose Wife Cleopatra was in the company too. 4. Lucius, the Father of Jota, Ʋrsula's Kinsman. 5. Clodoneus, who with his Queen Blandina, was converted by his Daughter, Dutchess Eugenia, and by her Husband Duke Alexander. 6. Canutus, who travelled, leaving his Kingdom to Carolus one of his Sons. 7. Pipinus, Ʋrsula's Cousin-German. 8. Odulphus, the said King Pipin's Son. 9. Anitus, who followed his two Daughters, Columba and Cordula. 10. Firanus, who with his Wife Sibilia, followed his Illustrious Daughter Sibilia, and her three Sisters. 11. Refridus, King of Denmark, who was converted by his Wife Oliva, the Duke of Saxonies Daughter. It was very seasonably added here at the conclusion of this Catalogue of Kings, that the Relator of these things, walked in the path of pure truth, and hated lying; and therefore ingenuously acknowledges, that these Kings had but Regna modica; their Dominions were not very large. I believe their Territories were much what of the bigness of Gerasina's, (mentioned in the Lesson) as she was Queen of Sicily, which in that Age was no Kingdom at all. And some of them were Kings, (particularly Pipin and Canutus) just in the same sence, that the Angli and Walliones (of which [Page 135] Nations, there were several, he says, among these Virgins) were a People, that is, they were to be such some Hundreds of Years after. But to go on.
Lesson 3.
‘The Ships and Provisions being prepared, this most holy Society, departing from Brittany, arrived at the City of Colen. And there it was revealed to S. Ʋrsula by an Angel from the Lord, that they should go to Rome, and from thence returning thither, she with her Spouse and all the Company, should come to glory by Martyrdome. Coming therefore from the City of Colen to Basil by Water, they went from thence to Rome a Foot. All which Company were received with joy and honour by Pope Ciriacus and his Clergy, for he himself was of Brittany, and had some Kindred among the Virgins; and to him who was himself a Virgin, it was revealed, that he should obtain the reward of Martyrdome with them. When therefore they had stayed some while there at Rome, Pope Ciriacus caused some of them, that had not yet obtained the grace of Baptisme, to be baptized. And at length declaring his mind before all the Clergy, he renounced the Popedome, after he had governed the Church one Year and about three Months, being the 19th. in succession after Peter the Apostle: which thing was taken ill by the Clergy, who knew not the Counsel of God, that leaving the Seat of S. Peter, he should go after that Multitude of Women. Therefore by common advice they chose another called Antheros, removing this Ciriacus out of the Catalogue of Bishops.’
NOTES.
BEfore this glorious Company parted from Brittany, we are told that they spent three Years in pretty Iudicrous exercises upon the Sea,Vit. Ʋrsulae apud Surium. which was hard by. Sometimes they imitated a Sea-sight, sometimes a Flight, and ran up and down from one [Page 136] place to another, spending sometimes half, sometimes the whole Day in these pastimes; at which the King and Peers of the Realm were frequently present to behold them; and the common People laying business aside, attended these sports of the Virgins, and applauded them. In which there were two things very wonderful; that they were preludes to their Martyrdome: and that they ended in the Conversion of all the Virgins to the Faith:Cum multa jucunditate celebrato per triennium hoc Martyrii praeludio. Surius. (if we believe the Legend:) Prayers and Fasting, one would guess, had been better preparatives for Martyrdome, than these sports and fooleries; onely we are to remember that this Church does its work by no common ways, and that fine Sights and Pageantry have no small place (and upon Women and Children may have no small effects) in the publick exercises of its Religion. There is nothing farther considerable that we are told of, before they set Sail for Colen, only that Heavenly Angels came often to give them visits, and to confirm them in their good purpose;Richardus praemon. apud Capgrav. p. 317. and that evil Angels too were very busie among them, to perswade them to be lawfully married, to incite them to evil works, and to fulfill the desires of the Flesh;Nap [...]ias eis suadere legitimas. Ibid. whom they did not hearken to. And now the Virgins by a Divine admonition are required to begin their Voyage, which they dispatcht in little time, in which the most remarkable passage I meet withall is this: viz. That the sucking Children, (of whom there was in the Company near Five Hundred) that used to be fed with Breast-milk,Rich. pramonst. apud Capgr. p. 320. now lived without it; for they onely put their Fingers into their Mouths, and immediately they suckt from their very Fingers a Dew ministred to them from Heaven, by whose vertue they were sustained; neither did they ever in the whole journeyNec sordebant se made facientes. Ibid. be-piss themselves, as the manner of Children is, (much less do worse) nor by [Page 137] their peevish crying disturb the Company: Troops of Angels presented themselves to them, and appeared above and round about them; insomuch that the little Infants that were carried in armes, admiring the Visions of Angels, and their unusual and shining Effigies, pointing with their Fingers into the Aire (and at this sight no doubt they would leave sucking them) testified their wonder by the pleasant noyses of Ha, Ha. (and it's hard methinks to forbear imitating them upon the report of it.) You need not wonder if they made a quick Voyage, when Angels thus attended them, though they went against the swift stream of the Rhine, for that which would have cost others above Eight Days time, they did it in two Days and an half, and came safe to Colen: but they stayed not there; for upon a new Vision to Ʋrsula by an Angel, (which the Lesson mentions) that they must go to Rome, and commend themselves there to God, and his Bl. Mother, and to the Apostles,Richard. praem. in Capgr. p. 321. whose Bodies and Reliques rested there, with a promise by the Angel, that they should upon their return to this City, there obtain the triumph of their blessed Combat, and be Martyr'd, which the Virgins were very desirous of (says Surius) they took Ship again, and in three days and a half more came to Basil: From this place they all set forward on foot to Rome; in which Journey, they mounted the Alpes and the Tops of high Mountains, without the least weariness,Richard. Ibid. and they seemed all the while to walk upon plain ground; they passed Rivers without Boat or Bridge; not one drop of Rain fell to incommode them in their passage all the way: the Infants lived upon their old Diet, sucking their fingers; and the other Virgins needed very little food, the grace of God inwardly comforting and sustaining them; which need not seem incredible (says the Dreamer) to him that reads the Saints lives, for he may find how S. Maria the Aegyptian was sustained Seventeen Years, only with two Loaves and a half of Bread.
The next thing we are to remark, is, that all this Company [Page 138] came safe and sound to Rome; where the Pope (Ciriacus) with his Cardinals and Clergy, Princes, Matrons and Virgins, Citizens and common People, with great joy, and a Noble Procession,Richard. Ibid. p. 322, 323. worthily received them: where while they stayed, some of them, (that were new Converts) were baptized, particularly, among the more Noble, S. Lucia and Anastasia, two Kings Daughters, and both of Kin to Ʋrsula's Spouse. And now they bethink themselves of their return to Colen. (after they had visited the holy Places at Rome, and paid their Devotions there.) And here comes in that passage, which has created much controversie and trouble to the Romish Writers, concerning Pope Ciriacus, his laying down his Office, to accompany them; which we are told, he was incited to do by a Vision of three Saints in white, promising him if he did so, an Eternal Crown of Martyrdome, and threatning that if he continued still at Rome, he should quickly dye. Whereupon (as S. Elizabeth's visions inform us) ‘he resigned the Popedome in the face of the whole Church, all Men crying out against it, and gain-saying it, especially the Cardinals, who looked upon it as a piece of madness for him to go after these foolish Women (as indeed any one would have judged, Deliramentum arbitrabantur quòd quasi post fatuitatem muliercularum declinaret. that it was not gravely done of a Pope, to quit his Headship of the Ʋniversal Church, together with his Infallibility, to ramble up and down with a number of idle Girles, and as it were in the company of so many 1000 Gypsies) "but, says she, they knew not the Divine admonition, which incited him to do it, and therefore blotted his name in indignation out of the Catalogue of Popes; but in truth (says Richard, her second) his name is ever written before God in the Book of Life, among the precious Martyrs of Christ.’ That indeed will justly be doubted by a great many, who think they have reason to believe, that no such Person as this Ciriacus was ever in being, or at least possessed the Chair of S. Peter; among whom is Baronius, who smartly urges it [Page 139] in these words. ‘Nor are those later Men to be regarded, who after Pontianus, Baron. Annal. ad an. 237. s. 11. introduce one Cyriacus as Bishop of Rome, concerning whom there is no mention at all made in the Series of Roman Bishops described by the Latines, as in the Book of the Popes (libro de Rom. pontificibus) or in Optatus Milevitanus, S. Austin, Cresconius, or other Index's of the Vatican Library; nor by the Greeks, as Eusebius, or Nicephorus the Chronographer, or others: so that this Opinion deserves no more words to confute it, because it is supported by no Reason, or Testimony of the Ancients, but only fetched out of the fabulous Acts (he means the Revelations and Colen Tradition) concerning the Martyrdom of S. Ʋrsula, and her Companions.’ This is so shrew'd a Censure and Objection, that the Colen Jesuite Bebius, and others, are fain to make him Pontianus his Vicar, in the time of his banishment; but this Vicarship has no Authority to countenance it. I would therefore advise the Colen men to stand to their Tradition, and make much of Revelations, and oppose those excellent Rithmes, against all the other Men's Reasons and Authorities, which we are told may be read at their S. Ʋrsula's Church.Bish. Ʋsher. de primord. Eccl. Brit. p. 628. At the entrance of the Church these.
Within the Church these Verses, to Pope Cyriacus.
[Page 140] To Etherius, Ʋrsula's Spouse.
As for Baronius, Mr. Cressy, and such others, as think that Cyriacus his Name was never blotted out of the Catalogue of Popes, (judging that he was never in) let them remember, that it is not long since his Name was expunged out of a new Roman Edition of the Decretals (and why not heretofore,Bishop Ʋsher. Ibid. pag. 625. may a Man of Colen say, as well as of late?) In the Ancient Editions of the Sixth Book of the Decretals of Boniface the eight, in a gloss there, we find these words (speaking of the Popes power to renounce the Papacy, Sexti Decretal. lib. 1. tit. 7. de renunciatione. cap. 1. Quoniam. and lay his Office down:) ‘There is a certain example of this in Pope Cyriacus, concerning whom we read, that he suffered Martyrdome with Ʋrsula, and the 11000 Virgins: For it is written of him, that it was revealed to him that he should receive the rewards of Martyrdom with those Virgins. Then gathering together the Clergy and the Cardinals, before them all he renounced his Dignity and Office, though all were unwilling, especially the Cardinals. But this Cyriacus is not named in the Catalogue of Roman Popes, because it was believed by the Cardinals, that he did forgoe the Papacy,Propter delectamenta virginum papatum dimisisset. not for Devotion sake, but for the Delights of the Virgins.’ But I leave them to scuffle it out among themselves, now that we have seen them ingaged; only I cannot chuse but think how blewly they of Colen would look, (if their opponents [Page 141] get the better of them) with their three silver Tombs*, gilt and richly adorned with Jewels, in which they pretend to keep the three Bodies of Pope Cyriacus, S. Ʋrsula, and her Spouse; whose Heads also, put apart in their Gilt-Chamber, they reverently (we are told) secure under firm Lock and Key.
Lesson 4.
‘Whilst the aforesaid holy Company abode at Rome, two wicked Gentile Princes, Maximus and Africanus, fearing lest from so great a Multitude of the Faithful (to whom others also were joyned) the Christian Religion should be too much increased; and having learnt the Place whither they intended to go; they sent a message to Julius their Kinsman, Prince of the Hunns, that as soon as thē Virgins were got to Colen, drawing his Forces thither, he should kill all that Multitude. Pope Cyriacus therefore going out of the City with the said Company of Virgins and many holy Bishops their Associates, took his Journey towards Colen. In the mean while Ethereus the Spouse of Ʋrsula, his Mother being made a Christian, and his Father being dead, to whose Kingdom he succeeded, was admonished by an Angel to go and meet his Spouse at Colen, and that there he should suffer Martyrdome with her. And now this young Person, being made a Christian, tasted so the Divine grace, that despising carnal marriages, he longed for those that were Celestial, and thought it most desirable for him to dye for Christ.’
NOTES.
This Lesson is taken out of the Revelations of Elizabeth almost word for word.See Bishop Ʋsher de primord. p. 623. Wherein she cunningly endeavoured to make the slaughter of these Virgins agree with the known Names of that Age. Pope Damasus, or Anastasius Bibliothecar. (in Libro pontificali) says, that Anterus sate in the Chair when Maximinus and Africanus were Consuls, and suffered Martyrdome by one Maximus the Praefect; at which time Julius Maximinus was Emperour. In all probability she took occasion from hence to make this wild jumble of Names; and to tell us, that the slaughter of these Virgins was made by Julius Prince of the Hunns, by the perswasion of Maximus (instead of Maximinus) and Africanus two wicked Princes. But this is a foolish story, and many ways inconsistent both with History and Reason. For (as we shall note afterwards) the Hunns were of a Later date than this time, and no mention made in History of any Julius, as Prince of them; and Maximinus (as Alford shows) neither while he was Consul, or Emperour, ever saw Rome. Alford. ad an. 238. But nothing can be more ridiculous, than to make such a number as this in such times of Persecution, either to come safely in such a Pilgrimage to Rome, or to go quietly away in such a Body from thence; especially when we must not confine the number precisely to a 11 Thousand; but are made to believe (if we will hearken to Traditions and Revelations) that there were many more. Richard the Dreamer, has reckoned up above 12000: In the Passion of the Ten Thousand Martyrs crucified at Mount Ararath, whose Chief Leader was S. Achatius (not Achabius, Apud Surium, ad Junii 22. p. 294. as Bebius cites it in the Life of Ʋrsula, p. 503. and Bish. Ʋsher out of him) there we are told, that according to the Colen account, the number was above 14000, reckoning in many Men and Matrons, whose [Page 143] help the Virgins stood in need of. But it seems at Colen they vary their story: for Guil. Caxton (or whosoever was the Translator of the Golden Legend,Bish. Ʋsher, ut supra. p. 635. Printed at London, 1512.) says, that he had it at Colen, that together with the Eleven Thousand Virgins, there suffered Fifteen Thousand Men, so then the Company is made 26000. But this is too little still, if we believe Trithemius, (cited by Mr. Cr.) who makes the Eleven Thousand Virgins to be all of Noble blood; but says, that besides these,Ch. Hist. l. 9. cap. 21. there were Threescore Thousand Women of inferiour rank, partly Maids, and partly such as had been married; so then the Number is vast indeed, amounting to 71 Thousand*, and one would think the Later Popes thought some of these accounts might be true; because in their corrected Breviaries and Martyrologies, they define no number of Virgins at all, but speak of Ʋrsula and her Companions, not naming how many they were. But be this how it will, no old Wives Tale could ever be more foolish, than that passage in the pretended Revelations of Elizabeth, for the two Heathen Princes, Maximus and Africanus, to send a Message from Rome, to their Cousin Julius, to slay this Company at Colen, when they themselves had power to do it at Rome; for just at this time there was a Persecution against the Christians, by the Emperor Maximinus, (reckoned by S. Augustine and Orosius, sayes Alford, for the Sixth Persecution) who caused Pope Pontianus, who had before been banished by Alexander, now to be beaten to death with Clubs; who also the next Year after put Anteros his Successor (according to the Catalogue of Popes) to death; and now how in the middle, between these two, Cyriacus should be Pope, and [Page 144] scape with Life from this Tyrant; nay, which is more, that all things should be so peaceable, that so many Thousands should make this Progress without disturbance, and he with them, is not possible for a wise Man to conceive. As for the Colen Jesuite Bebius, he was asleep sure, when he wrote these words,Vit. Ʋrsula apud Ribaden. p. 502. (speaking of the Journey of these Virgins) ‘Erat tunc Imperium Romanum pacatissimum, administrante illud Alexandro Severo, juris naturalis amantissimo principe:’ i. e. The Roman Empire was in perfect peace, Alexander Severus governing it, &c. For according to many excellent ChronologersPetavius, Ration. Temp. Calvisius, Chronol. Labbe, in Indic. Imperat. in Apparat. ad Concil. &c., Alexander Severus was slain in the Year 235. according to Baronius (whom Alford follows) An. Dom. 237. but neither way can Bebius be helped in his account, for he tells us (a little before) that in the Spring of the Year, 237. these Virgins set out of Brittany; and all make the Persecution I spake of, wherein Pontianus was slain, to begin in the first Year of Maximinus, who was Alexander's Successor; that is, either two Years before, or the same Year that the Virgins, according to him, began their Voyage and Travels.
Lesson 5.
‘Etherius resting satisfied in what the Angel informed him, God so ordering it, he with his Mother and Sister Florentina, and the Bishops, Clemens and Marculus, with a Neece, and many others, arrived at Colen one way; and Ʋrsula with Pope Cyriacus, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins another way, at the same time. When they were Landed, the Hunns that then besieged Colen, fell upon them as so many ravening Wolves upon tame Sheep, and slaughtered all that Sacred Company, which willingly offered it self to death for Christ's sake, and by Martyrdom conveighed them to Heaven. When the Hunns had killed others of them, coming to Ʋrsula, and being astonisht at her beauty, they brought her to their Prince alive; who [Page 145] being inamoured with her Beauty, and comforting her for the slaughter of the Virgins, promised to marry her, if she would consent; but she refusing the offer, the Tyrant in a rage directing an Arrow against her, made her a Martyr.’
NOTES.
THE Colen Tradition making the Hunns to be the Authors of this slaughter, An. 237, or 238, its defenders are sadly put to it to make this out; because the Hunns were not known in that Age, but appeared long afterwards. I'le onely give the Reader two or three accounts of this difficulty out of the Jesuite Bebius (in the place oft cited) One is, that they were indeed the Souldiers of Maximinus that killed them, but because Maximinus his Father was a Goth, and his Mother an Alan, therefore they are said to be destroyed by the Hunns, that came out of the Gothish Nation. Another conjecture is, that the Sunici (an ancient People in Germany, by the River Rhine) were they that slaughtered them; and in following times (these being less known) the Transcribers of the story, put the word Hunni, (a People more known) instead of Sunici. But there is another fancy still, which he seems to lay more stress upon, that the Hunns in Attila's time having destroyed all before them, their Name was so terrible in the after Age or two, (for he would have their story in Surius to be written between 6 and 700 Years after Christ) that all things cruelly and barbarously acted, were said to be done by the Hunns: which is so clear a solution, that it's pitty any one should offer a word against it. You may easily imagine that Ʋrsula the brave Leader of this Virgin-band, said a great many things to incourage her Companions not to fear death; Alford has made a short speech for her in his History;Alford. Annal. Eccl. ad an. 453. p. 581. but a much larger Bonfinius has given us for hers, (Hist. Ʋngar. decad. 1. lib. 5. put at the end of Ʋrsula's Life in Ribadeneira) where [Page 146] at the end of her speech she urges this Argument, to encourage them to Martyrdom; because Christ had sent his Vicar Ʋt tutius Martyrium obeamus, nobis Vicarium suum delegavit, qui me [...]tes nostras pro demandata potestate lustraret, ipseque nobiscum paria stipendia meritus in astra reduceretur. amongst them, (viz. Ciriacus) to absolve them, according to his Office and Power, from their sins, and to dye a Martyr with them.
As for that which we are told at the end of this Lesson, that Ʋrsula was shot to death with an Arrow, who can question the truth of it, when Erhardus Winheim (in Sacraris Agrip.) tells us, that he saw in the Gilt-Chamber at Colen the very arrow wherewith she was transfixed? where also he saw the fine Ivory Coffers, in which Ʋrsula put the Reliques she brought with her from Rome, and the implements for adorning Women, which she used in her Journey; and there too, he says, he drank (to his great comfort no doubt) in one of those Water-pots, wherein Christ at Cana in Galilee, converted the Water into Wine.
Lesson 6.
‘But there was among those Virgins one called Cordula, who being overcome by humane fear, remained that night in a Ship; but being comforted by God, the next days she discovered her self, and was slain by the Barbarians. Who after that appeared to a certain Person, and commanded that her Festival should be kept the Day following. All whose venerable Bones, happy Colen (which flourishes in singular grace by their merits) preserves honourably in a Church they built. These Virgins suffered about the Year of our Lord 237, in the Days of Pope Anteros, and of the Emperour Maximian.’
NOTES.
THE Roman Church celebrates the Feast of S. Cordula, the Day after that of S. Ʋrsula; and this Lesson gives the account of it, from a Vision of her self commanding it [Page 147] should be so. I see the Saints while they were upon Earth were very shy of seeking their own honour; but it seems by this story, that this is one of the imployments of Heaven, for glorified Saints to procure their own veneration, and to advance their Name among Men; which is a new and strange notion of Heaven, that it should improve its Inhabitants in self-love and poor regards of fame, things that they despised in their imperfect state, and counted it their imperfection at all to mind. But thus do these men disgrace the Saints they profess to worship, and affix such passions to them, which a good man here on Earth would be ashamed to own. To lye decently interred, is as much as any wise Man need take care of while he lives; but that the separate Souls of the Saints are so far concern'd about their Bodies, I can hardly think; much less that they matter who treads over their Graves: Yet upon such trifling errands, they send the Saints to visit this World; and S. Walburg (or Walpurg, as Surius calls her) is said to appear to Prior Otgar, Capgrav. vit S. Walburg. p. 293. & Surius 1 Maii. p. 12. and to make this foolish complaint; that she was trod upon by dirty Feet, (Servorum, Surius adds) and press'd with vulgar steps. It happened once that while Rome was in a great Tumult, no Divine Offices were performed either by Night or Day,Baronius ad an. 1087. p. 586. on the Festival of the great Apostle S. Peter in his own Church: they bring him in now, appearing like one discontented, to want the great honour he used to have at Rome, and seeking to have an equal share with other great Saints in other places; for thus Baronius relates, ‘That at that time certain Pilgrims going to pay their devotions at the Monastery of S. Benet, they met an old Man in Canonical Habit: They asked him who he was; He answered, I am the Apostle Peter; they demanded whither he was going; He told them, to Brother Benedict, that I may celebrate the Day of my Passion with him; for I cannot stay at Rome, my Church there being tossed with many Tempests: which thing when they told [Page 148] afterwards to the Friers, they appointed that S. Peter's Day should be kept with no less Solemnity than S. Benet's was: (for it seems before this, his Day was not in any great regard among them.)’
A Prior that denied to admit the singing of S. Nicholas his History, in his Church, upon that Saints day, because it was a new thing: S. Nicholas appeared terribly to him in the Morning,Durand. Rational. l. 7. c. 39. drew him out of his Bed by the Hair, dashed him against the Pavement, and beginning the Antiphona, O Pastor aterne, he sung it morosely to the end, whipping him with terrible lashes of a Rod he had in his hand, and so left him half dead; who, I suppose, did never whilst he lived, forget S. Nicholas, or the Lesson he taught him. It's pretty to observe what Originals some of the great Festivals, in honour of the Bl. Virgin, had; even none but such idle Tales of Visions and Voices, as this of Cordula. To mention onely two; that of her Conception, and of her Nativity.
The occasion of the first, we are told, was this. ‘In the days of Charles King of France, Dauroutii Catechis. Historical. Tom. 2. p. 809. there was a Clerk a Kinsman of his, a great Lover of the Bl. Virgin, and one who daily read her Hours devoutly, who by the advice of his Parents, consenting to marry with a fair and noble Maid, and receiving the Nuptial Benediction from the Priest, after Mass was ended, he remembred that he had not read that day the Ladies Hours; wherefore making all go out of the Church, and sending his Spouse home, he read the Ladies Hours hard by the Altar; and when he repeated that Antiphona, Thou art fair and comely, O Daughter of Jerusalem, suddenly the Bl. Virgin apeared between two Angels, with Christ in her Armes, saying to him; If I be so fair and comely, wherefore is it that thou leavest me, and takest another Spouse? Am not I fairer than she is? Hast thou seen any so fair? He made answer, O my Lady, thy brightness excells all the beauty of the World, thou art elevated above the Quires of Angels, [Page 149] What wouldst thou have me to do? She answered, If thou wilt forgoe thy Carnal Spouse for my Love, thou shalt have me for thy Spouse in the Celestial Kingdome; and if thou wilt solemnly celebrate the Feast of my Conception Yearly, upon the 6th. of the Ides of December, and Preach the Celebration of it, thou shalt be crowned with me in the Kingdom of my Son; after which words, the Blessed Mother of Christ vanished. The Clerk refusing to return home, became a Monk in another Country, and after a short space of time, by the merits of the Virgin, he was made the Patriark of Aquilegia, and carefully celebrated the Feast of her Conception, and ordained it to be kept Yearly.’
The other Feast of her Nativity, says Beleth, was occasioned thus.Johan. Beleth de Divin. offic. c. 149. ‘On a time when a certain pious Man was praying by Night, he heard the Angels singing in Heaven: This he heard many Years always on the same Night: Wherefore he prayed to the Lord, that he would reveal to him, what the meaning of this should be. To whom it was declared, that the Angels did rejoyce in Heaven, and as it were kept a Festival, because on that Night the Bl. Virgin was born. This thing that the Man had heard, he relates it to the Pope, who when he understood that he was a holy Man, and of great Authority, and believing that he spake the truth, he appointed that this Feast should be observed throughout all the Christian World.’
Neither need we fear, when Days are thus set apart in devotion to the Saints, especially when they themselves desire it; that God will be wanting by as miraculous ways to countenance them; rewarding the observers, and punishing the Prophaners of such days. For when we are told, that a Man of great Devotion to the Saints, and particularly to the Feast of All-Saints, Dauroutius ut supra. p. 8. 0. preparing himself for it a Week before-hand, by Fastings and Penances, and keeping it solemnly eigth Days together, when such a Person shall dye upon All-Saints day, [Page 150] as he did; Can any one doubt of his going to Heaven? especially when he appeared to a Religious man, after his Death, in a Dream, telling him that he was now associated to the Colledge of Saints? Will any Day-labourer hereafter grumble to desist from his work, being called to Devotion upon a Saints day, when he remembers the story of the Mower, who when the Bell tolled to Vespers, [...]d. Ibid. p. 819. on the Vigil of a Saint, went out of the Field, and left his work, and was afterwards derided by his Fellow-labourers, because he was much behind-hand with them? but he was well rewarded for his Devotion, for he found, when he begun his mowing again, a great Piece of Gold in the Grass, which had this wonderful Inscription upon it. The hand of God made me, and bestowed me for a gift upon a pour man, who did not profane the Saints day. Will it not shame any ones negligence in this kind, when he is told, that upon S. Regulus his Anniversary, the Harts, and Fawnes, Act. Sanct. Bolland. ad Mart. 30. p. 825. and Kids, laying aside their wildness, and mixing themselves freely among the People, went with a slow pace to his Grave, and fell down prostrate on the ground, expecting the Solemnities of the Mass? Was it not easie to understand, that God would have S. Colman's day honoured, and the Vigils of it kept with Solemn Fasting, when he reads, how that upon his Vigil, one that venerated this Saint, could cut no Meat at a Nobleman's Table,Colganus vit. Colmani. 3. Feb. p. 247. but what sprung out blood? and that when the Thrashers, not being contented with Lenten-fare, at that time, had a mind to eat White-meats Lacticinia., those also were all changed into blood? When he that was Brewing Ale upon S. Ludger's day, and the Fire would not burn as it was wont, but the Wood blaz'd out in a moment like Straw; when the Liquor would not run freely, and that which did,Act. Sanct. Bolland. 26. Mart. p. 356. was bitter and good for nothing; when the Plows upon that Day were broken, and the Oxen cast off their Yokes, it was pretty easie to collect, that Men should give [Page 151] over working, and keep his Festival; and the like must be concluded for S. Benedict's day,Idem ad 21 Mart. p. 339. when we are told, that a Husbandman that was plowing upon it, his Hands clave to the Plow-staves, and he could by no means release them, till he had vowed to the S [...]t not to prophane his Festival any more. I know not what other Saints have directed to be done, by way of Devotion, for their honour; but one of these Virgins was so kind, we are told,Apud Capgrav. fol. 326. as to appear to a Religious man, who much venerated them, acquainting him with this secret, when he was languishing and infirm; If, said she, thou wilt for our love and honour, repeat the Lords Prayer Eleven Thousand times, thou shalt have our company to protect and solace thee in the hour of Death (this is the very story, no doubt, the Antiphona, at the beginning, harps upon. In vita me defendite; in morte vos ostendite, &c.) He went presently to work with his Pater noster's, and fulfilled his task; and then immediately sent for the Abbot to give him Unction; which when it was over, he cryed out, that every one should quit the Room, and give place to the holy Virgins that were coming. The Abbot asked him the meaning of this, and the sick Man told him in order the Virgins promise; so all withdrawing for the present, and returning again a little after, they found that he was gone to Heaven.
As for that which the Lesson says, that Colen preserves their venerable Bones, and is happy and flourishing by their merits; I believe indeed, this fiction has been many a Thousand Pound in their way; and that they have a mighty advantage of other places, in these Reliques, by reason of the numerousness of them; for they are good chaffer at all times: What belong'd to Ʋrsula alone; her Ring, her Dressing-box, and all that was contained therein, might furnish a pretty Pedlers Stall; and if People should grow weary, and look upon these as stale commodities; it's but opening a fresh stone Chest, telling the People, Here you have the [...]ones of the admirable Gerasina, Queen of Sicily, King Quintian's [Page 152] Wife,Elizabeth. Vision. Sister to Dorotheus, King of Greece, and Ʋrsula's own Aunt: or, showing a Miraculous Finger of one of those Children, that never whimpered after its Nurses milk, but lived wholly upon Finger-juice, as they say, Bears do by sucking their Toes; I warrant you, this will toll in fresh Customers, and every one will be ready to give handsel. Colen, moreover, has their blood to show, as well as their bones; a collection of which they have in a Well of SS. Machabees Church:Ph B bius vit. Ʋrsul. p. 504. but I would have the Colen faith shown for the greatest Miracle of all; that they can venerate this, and never once question, whether the Priests may not have played such tricks with this blood,L. Herberts Henry 8. p. 432. as they did at Hales in Glocestershirae, with the blood pretended to be Christ's, brought from Jerusalem, which was proved to be the blood of a Duck, every Week renewed by the Priests, who kept this secret between them.
But to conclude this Romance. These Virgins suffered about the Year 237, says this Lesson; which is, in effect, to give the lye to the Writings of Popes and Kings, and to the Tradition of the whole English Nation, which all have agreed to call S. Alban the British Protomartyr; but he dyed either at the end of this Age, or beginning of the next; so that here are 11000 Brittish Martyrs before him. There is nothing now remains, but to know (if it be possible) what kind of reception these Martyr'd Virgins met with, when they came to Heaven; It was very great and honourable. They were first of all conducted thither by Multitude of holy Virgins and Armies of Matrons,Richard, praem. apud Capgr. p. 324. who went next to them: All the several orders of Angels, sent Thousands of their Companions to meet them, except only the Thrones, who sent but a very few, (not for want of civility, you may be sure towards them, but) because they are so confirmed in the Presence of God, that they cannot easily be separated from him: Then Heaven being opened, and they introduced, almost all the [Page 153] Saints that remained in Heaven came to welcome them, brought them with singing and jubilation into the Presence of Christ, and his glorious Mother; where they were adorned with white stoles and glittering Crowns; placed in a Mansion by themselves, separated from the rest of the Virgins; and on one side of them, the Matrons that accompanied them had their appartment; where they for ever rejoyce.
De S. Katherina, Virgine & Mart. Alexandrina.
VOX de coelis Katherinae redditur; veni sponsa gloriosa, veni sanctissima virgo, accipe praemium tui certaminis inter choros Angelorum.
Hora sec. us. Roman.Antiph.
VIrgo sancta Catherina, Graeciae gemma, urbe Alexandrina, Costi regis erat filia.
Vers. Ora pro nobis beata Catherina.
Resp. Ut digni efficiamur promissionibus Christi.
[Page 154]Oremus.
DEus qui dedisti legem Moysi in summitate montis Sinai, & in eodem loco, per sanctos Angelos tuos, corpus Beatae Catherinae Virginis & Martyris tuae, mirabiliter collocasti; tribue quaesumus, ut ejus meritis & intercessione, ad montem, qui Christus est, valeamus pervenire.
Per Dominum.
Post Communionem.
Ibid.SUmptis Domine salutis aeternae mysteriis, suppliciter deprecamun, ut sicut liquor, qui de membris Beatae Katherinae virginis & Martyris jugiter manat, & languidorum corpora [Page 155] sanat, sic ejus oratio cunctas à nobis iniquitates expellat.
Per Dominum.
Of S. Catherine of Alexandria, Virgin and Martyr.
A Voice from Heaven came to Katherine; (saying) Come O glorious Spouse come most holy Virgin, receive the reward of thy combat among the Quire of Angels.
Antiph.
THe holy Virgin Katherine, the Jewel of Greece, of the City of Alexandria, was the Daughter of King Costus.
Vers. Pray for us S. Katherine.
Ans. That we may be made worthy of the promises of Christ.
[Page 154]Let us Pray.
GOD, who gavest the Law to Moses on the top of Mount Sinai; and who on the same place, by thy holy Angels, didst wonderfully place the body of S. Katherine thy Virgin & Martyr; Grant, we beséech thée, that by her merits & intercession, we may be able to arrive at the Mount, which is Christ.
Through our Lord, &c.
After the Communion.
LOrd, after the receiving the mysteries of eternal salvation, we humbly pray thée, that as the Liquor which continually flowed from the Limbs of S. Katherine Virgin & Martyr, [Page 155] did heal languishing bodies, so her Prayer may expell out of us all iniquities.
Through our Lord, &c.
In the Sarisbury Missal, at the end of a long Sequence, they pray thus to her.
Neither are those rare Devotions to be forgotten which are mentioned by Chemnitius, in his Examen Concil. Tridentini, out of the Hora B. Virginis sec. ordinarium Eccles. Hildensheimensis.
All these wonderous Stories and Prayers, concerning S. Catherine, cannot well be understood, without the help of the Roman Breviary, but the Lessons being too tedious to set down at length, I'le only give the Reader the summe of them.
Lesson 1.
In the Raign of Maxentius Caesar, there was in Alexandria, a beautiful Maid, Twenty two Years old, called Catherine, the only Daughter of King Costus, one who was very Religious and very Learned, both in Divine and Humane Philosophy, and skilful in the Languages of several Nations, living, after her Fathers death, in his Palace, seeking only to be espoused to Christ, and bestowing all to the poor, save what was necessary to the maintenance of her Self and Family. [Neither must that be omitted which Ribadeneira mentions out of Petrus de Natalibus; (and I wonder how it came to be left out of this Lesson) that before S. Catherine was baptized, she saw one Night in a Vision the Bl. Virgin with Christ in her Arms,Ribadeneira flos Sanctor. in vit. S. Cath. p. 364. who offering Katherine to her Son, he turned his face from her, as if he abominated her, and denied her to be fair, that was not yet baptized. [Page 158] Whereupon Katherine awaking, perceiving what she wanted, to make her acceptable to Christ, was baptized. Then Christ appeared again to her in the same form as before, and espoused her to himself before his Mother and a numerous company of Heavenly Spirits, and gave her a Ring as a pledg of his espousing her, which S. Katherine, awaking, found upon her Finger.]
Les. 2. Maxentius coming to Alexandria, commanded all Persons to offer Sacrifices to the Gods. This Virgin being troubled to see many Christians, through fear, not daring to confess Christ, boldly speaking to the Emperour, discoursed to him against his false Gods, and concerning the Knowledge of the true God the Creator of all things; who being moved by her reasoning, and more amazed at her beauty, commanded her to be carried into his Palace.
Les. 3. Where upon discourse with her, finding himself unable to maintain an Argument against her, he caused 50 Philosophers to be assembled, to dispute with her: Who being incouraged by an Angel to undertake them all, she did so; and was too hard for them in disputation: upon which the Emperour, in great indignation, commanded them all to be burnt.
Les. 4. Who as they were led to Execution, humbled themselves before the Virgin, confessing their sins in contradicting her sacred admonitions, and professing themselves to be Christians, signed themselves with the Cross, and entered the Fire; but God miraculously preserved their Bodies untoucht, as he did the Three Children, and received their Souls. Then the Emperour attempted her by flatteries, and large promises of making her a Queen; but she resisting them all, he commanded her to be stripped of her cloths and chastized with Scorpions, and to be shut up in a dark Prison 12 days without any food: but she was comforted by the visit of an Angel, and a white Dove brought her provisions to sustain her.
Les. 5. The Queen mean-while, pittying the miseries she was condemned to, by means of Porphyrius (the Chief Commander [Page 159] of the Militia) who bribed the Guards, she with Porphyry give S. Katherine a visit in the Prison, and beheld her there shining with inestimable brightness, and upon discourse she converted them both to Christ.
Les. 6. After this, the Emperour caused four Wheels to be prepared stuck with sharp Irons, (as we see in the Pictures of the Catherine Wheel) two of which were to turn one way, and the other two the contrary way, and so tear her flesh in pieces: but when she was brought forth thus to be punisht, upon her prayer, an Angel descending from Heaven, broke the Wheels in pieces, and slew 4000 of the Heathens.
Les. 7. & 8. All which the Queen beholding, and desiring her Husband to take notice, how powerful the God of the Christians was, He in great indignation to see her made a Christian, commanded her Breasts to be torn off with Iron Hooks; which she, being heartned by S. Katherine, chearfully underwent, and both She and Porphyry were beheaded.
Les. 9. Then when the Emperour found all means unsuccessful to move Katherine, he commanded her also to be beheaded; who coming to the place, and obtaining respite to make her prayers to God, she said thus. O Lord Jesu Christ, I desire of Thee, that all Christians, who in any tribulation seeking my Patronage, cry to Thee, that thou who art blessed for ever, wouldst hear them. Then a Voice coming from Heaven, said, Thy Prayer is heard; and so her Head was struck off, on the 25 of November.
Immediately, in token of her pure Virginity, instead of Blood, Milk flowed from her Body upon the Earth abundantly. Her Body was carried by Angels, and placed on Mount Sinai, where many Miracles are wrought, upon the Invocation of this Saint. For from her Grave a Fountain of Oyl perpetually flows forth, with which the Bodies of infirm People being anointed, to their great joy they are restored to soundness.
This also is all told in several Prosa's of the Roman Missal forenamed, of which I'le only set down one.
NOTES.
ONE that reads this Formal story of a Saint, whose life is placed about the Year 300 after Christ, might well expect that some of the ancient Writers should have given us a fair account of a History so famous, and whose circumstances, if they were true, are highly remarkable. But alas! Baronius has spoiled all this expectation,Baron. ad an. 307. sec. 33. where he complains that they were pretermitted by Eusebius; and, which is worse, that her Acts were written largely by an uncertain Author, but less faithfully than was meet; and gravely adds, Melius consulitur Ecclesiasticae veritati, &c. ‘They provide better for the truth of Ecclesiastical History, who pass over in silence things that are uncertain, than such as tell any lye, though never so specious, and mixed with some truths: for the mind rests satisfied in those few truths, and by probable conjectures, leaning upon truth, can conceive and meditate, and contemplate the rest: But in the other case, the mind of the Reader being once offended with a lye (though but a little one) becomes doubtful and wavering, and knows not where to fix a sure footing, but having once stumbled upon a lye, suspects even truths themselves.’
A very observable Memorandum this is for Protestants, who may therefore the better be excused, having met so often in the lives of their Saints, not little but loud untruths, if they be very cautious what they assent to, (and much more when it comes to be a ground of their Prayers,) especially when the late Author of Sure-footing, has so horribly miscarried in his Attempt to establish them by Tradition. I think this of S. Catherine of Alexandria, is as remarkable [Page 162] an Instance as any; which may well be looked upon, from the beginning to the end, as a Fiction.
We need not go much farther than to their own Cassander to prove it;Cassandri opera p. 278. who shews, that the very Name of Catherine was not known to the Latines above 300 Years since at most; nor known to the Greeks (from whom the Latines derived the veneration of her) much sooner. Eusebius that writ diligently the affairs of Alexandria, and lived about the same time that her Acts are recorded, says nothing of her, nor Nicephorus who lived after that, nor any of the Greek or Latin Ecclesiastical Historians. All the Martyrologies, Kalendaries, Ecclesiastical Offices of any Antiquity, are wholly silent in this matter. Even Aldelm the Bishop of Sarisbury in the Books he writ on set purpose in praise of the famous Virgins of both Sexes, has passed her over; which he could not have done, if her fame had either been so great as now, or her Name known: neither is she to be met with in S. Jerome's Kalendar, or in Bede's Martyrologie.
Besides, the truth of History contradicts what is told of her: especially when she is said to be put to death by Maxentius at Alexandria, whereas he passed the time of his whole Reign, or Tyranny, at Rome. She is said to be a Kings Daughter, whereas Alexandria, and all Egypt, from the time of Augustus his Victory at Actium, was reduced into a Province.
The story of her Father Costus, how he was born at Constance, a City of Germany, and warred under the King of Alexandria, and afterwards when the King dyed, was chosen to be King in his room; that he was called Costus, because he came from Constance, which in the German Tongue is called Costnitz; these (says he) are all so absurd, that they deserve no Confutation. See farther what Cassander adds concerning the deriving of her Name and Worship to the Latines, out of a certain Book, De ortu S. Catharinae; and that S. Catherine was first put into the Martyrologie, by Pope John the XXII. who lived about the Year 1316.
[Page 163]As for the pretences of Baronius, for the countenancing of her from Eusebius, Baron. ad Rom. Martyrol. Nov. 25. and his Aecatharina which he findes in the Greek Menologies, they have been all so shamefully baffled by our Joh. Reinold. l. 1. de Rom. Eccles. Idolola. c. 5. Reinoldus, and so poorly defended bySerar. in Litaneut. 2. Serarius; that it had been wiselyer ordered a great deal, to have put her with S. George and S. Christopher, among the Symbolical Saints, (as Reynolds advised) for then indeed it would have run well. S. Catherine would then (as he says) have represented the Church, the Daughter of the King of Heaven, living in Earth, as in Egypt, opposed by the powerful and wise Men of the World, but conquering them, though passing through many afflictions, and at length conveighed by Angels to Heaven after death.
Now let us farther observe, what work they have made since the Council of Trent, in Reforming the Roman Breviary, as to this Legend of S. Katherine; from whence we may better conjecture, how rarely Popes are wont to reform things amiss. In the Breviary of Pius the V. Printed at Antwerp, 1580. the old Prayer (Deus qui dedisti legem, &c.) is still retained, and all the substance of the Legend, though not made so large; only the name of King Costus is left out, the Queen is now named Faustina, Katherines prodigious Learning is determined to be at 18 Years of Age; one Wheel is said to be prepared for her torments instead of four; the 4000 slain by the Angel, the Milk and Oyl flowing after her Death, and the voice from Heaven, are left out: And as in other Lives, the Names of the Authors are set down usually, at the beginning, out of which they are taken; so here is prefixed, Eusebius, lib. 7. c. 26. That which has been done since that time by succeeding Popes, is this; That in the present Breviaries, the quotation of Eusebius, which was both false, and nothing to the purpose, is omitted; (which, by the way, I observe is now generally practised in most of the Lives of the Saints; the Authors are not quoted out of which they are taken, and it [Page 164] has this cunning in it, that now the falsities cannot so easily be discovered) now also, after the diligence and observations of Baronius upon the Martyrologie, in every place, instead of Maxentius, is put, the Emperour Maximinus; the Name of Faustina is omitted; the number of Philosophers not determined to be 50 as before; but instead of it is put many Philosophers: and yet all the circumstances of the story, as it is in the old Breviary, have the same Authority of Tradition, and long usage in the Church; which, in the judgment of Mr. Sergeant, and his Brethren of the Scientifical way, is a hundred times more Infallible than any Pope. And for my part, I look upon the Milk and Oyl as the most pretious part of the story; nor can I altogether excuse the Pope from rashness, in taking away three of the Wheels, for who knows what mystery may be in them? However, this good use may be made of these two great Examples, the Pope and Baronius, to believe as much of any Legend, as every Man thinks fit.
Now though these alterations signifie not much, yet in one particular, these Popes may shame Mr. Cressy, if he be capable of it: viz. In their leaving out the miraculous attestation of her chastity, the Milk when her Head was cut off streaming from her Body instead of Blood.
If Mr. Cr. had been of the Council, he would by no means, I dare say, have consented to this omission: for he has, in his Church-History, commended some for living like Virgins, and others for preserving even their Virginity, in a state of Marriage. ‘Thus Ethelfleda, he says, was of such chastity,Ch. Hist. l. 30. cap. 8. that even in Marriage she lived as a single Woman, abstaining from the use of it. For having at the beginning of her Marriage, had experience of the pains and incommodities of Child-bearing, she ever after abstained from her Husbands embraces, protesting that it was unbecoming the Daughter of a King, to admit a sensual pleasure, attended not long after with so great incommodities.Ibid. cap. 14. And again, Ethelfleda for the space of 40 Years after the [Page 165] Birth of Alwina her only Child, always refused the embraces of her Husband.’
Such another story, Surius affords us, concerning S. Matrona of Perga, who after her Marriage, and the having had one onely Child, resolved, for her greater freedome in serving God,Surius Tom. 6. ad Nov. 8. ex Metaphraste. to forsake her Husband; being encouraged to it by this Vision: A certain Man seemed to run after her, and she to fly away from him, and hardly escaped, being saved by certain Monks: which she interpreted in this sence, that she must take upon her the habit of a Monk, to escape her Husband: This she did by feigning her self to be an Eunuch, and changing her Name to Babyla: She had like to have been discovered by a Monk, who observed her Ears to have been bored through, where Jewels had heretofore hung. But the holy Abbot Bassianus, had it revealed to him by a Vision, that she was a Woman in Mans habit, and charged her with it: he proposed also a hard Question to her, how she could satisfie her self, to have offered her mouth securely, to receive theThis refers to the custome of giving the kiss of peace mutually; which Polydore Virgil explains, De inventor. rerum, lib. 5. cap. 11. Finito canone, dicitur pax Domini; hîc osculum pacis datur inter sacerdotes mutuò, quod Innocentii primi inventum est. salutation of peace from the Friers. Her answer was, that she looked upon those to whom she offered her self, to be as uncapable of any bad impressions as the Angels. (and I suppose if one of them had embraced her, she would have interpreted it according to the Gloss, that the Frier did this, hereby toSi ergo Clericus amplectitur muli [...]rem, interpretabitur quod causa benedicendi tam hoc faciat. Causa 11. qu. 3. ca. Absit. in glossâ. give her his Benediction.) And against the Objection, why she did not in prosecution of her design go into a Nunnery rather among Women; she defended her self by her Vision, and that in this Habit she might the better be concealed from her Husband; and so she still remained there. I'le add but one passage more, to show how finely they make [Page 166] these foolish perswasions, about Religion, work. When S. Matrona's Husband after this pursued her, having learnt how she had concealed her self; she fled again from him, and hid her self in an Idols Temple at Beritus, chusing rather to fall among Devils, or wild Beasts, than to be taken by her Husband: and an excellent Reason is given of it. For if they should light upon her, they would only hurt her Body; But if her Husband should take her, he would be more pernicious to her than Devils, or wild Beasts, as one that could hurt her Soul* together with her Body, drawing her again to the World, and challenging her for his Wife.
But a more famous Instance of this abstinence, countenanced even by Miracles, is given us by Mr. Cr. in Ethelreda (or Saint Audrey) who in obedience to her Parents consented to marry Prince Tombert, Lib. 16. c. 4. though she before had fixed all her affections on Christ alone, and her desire was to confine her self to a Cloyster. And now her next design (and a worthy one it was) is to obtain of her Husband a permission to preserve the integrity of her Body; and to that end spared no Prayers nor Praises of Virginal Purity; and her Husband admiring her Angelical chastity, he gave her hope of a compliance with her desires: But not long after, reason being overcome with the violence ofAn excellent comment this is, upon [...]. Heb. 13.4. corrupt nature, he yielded to his own desires, and required of her that right which the Laws of Marriage allowed him. [and which, if S. Paul's discourse be not foolish with these men, she could not without injustice, deny him, 1 Cor. 7. Where speaking of the [...], he says, [...], &c.] But when he came to extort her consent to his impatient desires (now [Page 167] [...], to save the Virgin) God prevented him, for he found the holy Virgin encompassed with a wonderful Light, and a Celestial Flame, which dazeled his Eyes, and consumed the Fire of Lust burning in his bosome; and so he continued for Seven, or Eight Years without touching her, till he dyed. And now, as if all this were too little to celebrate the fame of this Virgin, Mr. Cr. brings a second Scene of her upon the Stage.
For, after Prince Tombert's death, Egfrid the Heir of the Northumbrian Kingdome, invited by the fame of her sanctity and perfections, [and if this, that has been related, was part of her holy fame, it was indeed a great temptation to court her for a Wife] demanded her in Marriage, and by the pressing importunity of her Parents, and the Nobles of the East-angles, her resistance was conquered: so that once more for the common good, [and you may well imagine what great good to the publick, was to be expected from her marriage] she was compelled to submit her self to a new servitude. And now she uses her former Arts with this Prince Egfrid also, that there might be a conjunction of minds only, with a separation of Bodies; and so successful they were, that they lived together Twelve Years without any prejudice of S. Etheldred's Virginity, and conversed together, as if they had been divested of their Bodies. After which, all attempts proving in vain to change his Wives purpose, he gave her Liberty to enter into a Monastery: But afterwards, repenting of his indulgence, he came by force to take her out thence: who upon notice of it, fled with two Virgins up a high Hill, whither he pursued her: but Almighty God, to preserve his Servants, had encompassed the Hill with deep Waters from the Sea, which the King could not pass; and there Tradition informs us, that they were sustained by God Seven Days on the Mountain, without any corporal food; and travelling from thence, on a Night, laying her self down in a commodious shade to sleep; she found when she awaked, that her* Staff, which she had fastned in [Page 168] the ground at her head, had taken Root, and began to flourish with Leaves, and in succeeding times it became a very large and tall Tree, and continues to this day (says the Hist. Eliens.) called Etheldred-stow, or Etheldred's rest. When she was dead, (says Bede) the flesh of this Saint, a longThe Roman Martyrologie, Jun. 23. says, the body of Ediltrudis (so she is there called) was found uncorrupt undecim post annis: The Breviary of S [...]rum sayes, Sexdecim annis. time after she was buried, could not be corrupted, which was a sign (says he) that whilest she was alive, she remained uncorrupted by humane touches. But what is this number of Years to the Body of such a Virgin? Mr. Cressy has found Vouchers, that almost 500 Years after this, (in the Year 1106, and her Life is placed in the Year 660) She and her Sister Withburga, being both taken up to be buried more magnificently, the Miracle of her Incorruption was publickly manifested.Ch Hist. l. 16. cap. 6. And concerning Withburga, Capgrave comes in with his Spring of pure Water (which he scarce ever fails to tell us of) that issued from the place where she had been first buried, and cured many Diseases. And for a farewell, Capgrave adds, That one of the Monks adventuring to touch her Body, a lively blush coloured her Cheeks, as if she still had breath in her: To which Mr. Cr. subjoyns in a different Character, Her dead Body expressing the same shamefastness, which her self would have done when alive. And indeed I can almost believe that the dead Body of this Virgin, might blush as soon as the tellers of this story. Mr. Cr. is too old now, to have any of this colour in his Face; and the other Miracle-monger, I believe, never had so much grace in all his life, as to feel the very motus primo-primos to any such thing. However I have done my part to make Mr. Cr. ashamed, by showing him the Example of several Popes, who all have consented to blot out the foolish story of S. Katherine's Milk, and if they had been so good natur'd, might have done the same to the translation of her Body from Mount Sinai, and the rest; for all depends upon their [Page 169] pleasure, and Antiquity countenances one no more than the other. They were ashamed of the unlikely change of blood into milk, though it was to attest the snow-white chastity of a Virgin (in signum nivei pudoris, was the phrase in the old Breviary.) But here we must be ingaged to believe, I know not how many Miracles one after another, while she was alive, and when she was dead, only to testifie to the World, that S. Audrey was true to a wicked and superstitious resolution, against the sense, not of the sensual (as he phrases it) but of all sober Man-kind,To the present sensual Age, this may seem incredible. Cr [...]s. ubi supra. and against the Faith and Covenants of Marriage, though no less with him than a Sacrament. I would ask him, if either of her Husbands should have taken that Counsel, which they falsly Father upon Luther, Si non vult uxor, veniat ancilla; or when Egfrid upon her going into the Monastery, took (as Mr. Cr. says) Ermenburga to Wife, whether the guilt of such supposed Fornication, or of this Adultery, did not in great measure lye at her Door, for withholding the debitum conjugale, notwithstanding all her superstitious veneration of Virginity? and whether she did not better deserve to be served as that Man was, who for leaving his Wives Bed, and withholding this debitum, Capgrave in vit. S. Henrici. though it was onely in the time of Lent, yet was severely chid for it by S. Henry the Hermit, and as a punishment of his presumption, found himself one Night when he awaked, laid naked in a stinking Stable, under the Horses feet? The truth is, I wonder that when so many Miracles are pretended to save her Virginity, that no body, to free her from this blame, would coine one such wonder for her Husband, as they report concerning S. Thomas of Aquin; Rom. Breviar. 7 Martii. lec. 4. who in his Youth praying with bended Knees before the sign of the Cross, and there falling asleep, he seemed in his sleep to feel his Loines fast bound by Angels *, from which time forward, [Page 170] Omni libidinis sensu caruit, He never had any lustful inclinations more; or such a one as they tell of Father Elias, who being vexed with fleshly temptations, upon his fasting and prayer, three Angels appeared to him in a Dream, one held his Hands, another held his Feet, and the third seemed with a Rasor to geld him,Dauroutii Flores Exemplor. Tom. 2. pag. 214. Capgrave. fol. 38. and from that time, Nec pristinae tentationis scintillam sensit, He never felt any spark of the old temptation: but the case was quite otherwise (as you heard) with Egfrid.
Let the Roman Church therefore praise such examples of the Saints, as that of Alexius; who the first Night of his Marriage,Rom. Brev. 17 July. Les. 3. Alexius propter eximium Jesu Christi amorem, primâ nocte nuptiarum, relinquens intactam sponsam &c. for his singular love to Christ, left his Spouse untouched, and undertook a Pilgrimage to visit the famous Churches of the World. Let Mr. Cr. boast as much as he pleases, of the Examples of Princes, that have vowed abstinence after Marriage. Let him vent his Gall against the Reformation,Ch. Hist. l. 10. c. 1. as indulging the Flesh (who I am sure in their Principles allow no more in this particular, than the Scriptures do, nor condemn any thing which that does not) I shall not at all stick to assert, that it is a true Reformation of foolish and impious Opinions in the Church of God, to forbid living in such hatred of the Flesh (I use his own phrase) as this Virgin in her circumstances unlawfully practised, and he as foolishly applauds. It may be he is much taken with that, which Pope Siricius urged upon the Clergy, as worthy, chast and honest,Epist. 3. inter Concil. Labbe. Tom. 2. p. 1029. that the Priests and Levites should not company with their Wives, because of their daily necessary imployment in Divine Ministrations; and because that they that are in the Flesh, cannot please God, but ye (says he) are not now in the Flesh, but in the Spirit. Indeed an admirable application of Scripture, and worthy of a Pope! which may be matched with a sutable story of the Monks inventing, [Page 171] how a married Priest, having Bedded with his Wife over Night,Capgrave vit. S. Cuthbert. f. 76. the next day when he came to receive the Sacred Mysteries, he saw the Particle of the Body of Christ, which he had put in the Cup, changed into a horrid form, of the colour of Pitch rather than of Bread and Wine, and the tast as bitter as Gall, which made him confess his fault to the Bishop, and resolve to live more chastly and religiously afterward: (that is, I suppose, to forsake his Wife and fornicate.) For the course which they tell us,Martyrol. Francisc. ad 25 Aug. p. 367. S. Lewis took before he companied with his Queen, to pray three Days and three Nights together; even this would not have sufficed, to sanctifie the Marriage-Bed to a Priest. As for Mr. Cressy's flurt against Luther's Marriage,Ch. Hist. l. 10. c. 1. in fine. (at the end of the Chapter) it only tempts me to question, whether possibly he may not be of Cardinal Campegius his mind, who, as Sleiden Sleidan. Comment. lib. 4. Quòd sacerdot [...]s fiant mariti, multo esse gravius peccatum, quàm si plurimat domi miretrices alant, &c. informs us, declared that it was a greater sin for Priests to marry, than to keep many Whores. But as sensual as he would insinuate the Reformation to be, I would fain have him tell us of any one in it, that ever appeared to justifie that which Johannes à Casa, the Pope's Legat and Arch-Bishop of Beneventum, did; (and one who gloried too, no doubt, that he was never married, as Luther was) who wrote a Book in defence of that sin,Sleidan. Comment. lib. 21. pag. 652. for which God destroyed Sodom. Let him show among us any such Legal exemption for the encouraging of Fornication, as that in their Canon Law. He that has no Wife, Decreti distinct. 34. ca. 4. Is qui non habet, uxorem; & pro uxore concubinam habet, à communione non repellatur. but a Concubine instead of a wife, let him not be driven from the Communion. Let him show any such impure Doctrine among us, as that [Page 172] Gloss on the Canon Law.Decreti distinc. 34. ca. 16. Vidua est: where the Gloss says. Meretrix est, quae admiserit plures, quàm viginti tria hominum millia. She is a Wh [...]re, that has had to do with more than Three and Twenty Thousand Men. I desire Mr. Cr. also, to parallel in the impure Reformation, the story that is related by Matthew Paris; how when Pope Innocent IV. was taking his leave of Lyons in France, Cardinal Hugo made a farewell Sermon;Matth. Paris ad an. 1251. p. 819. Amici, magnam fecimus, postquam in hanc urbem venimus, utilitatem & eleemosynam; quando enim primùm huc venimus, tria vol quatuor prostibula invenimus; sed nunc recedentes, unum solum relinquimus, verùm ipsum durat continuatim, ab Orientali porta civitatis, usque ad Occideutalem. wherein, after he had saluted the Town in the Name of the Pope and his whole Court, he added this Speech. ‘Friends, we have brought much profit, and done an act of great Charity to this City; for when we first came hither, we found three or four Whore-houses; but now, at our departure, we leave only one; but that one extends it self all along from the Eastern to the Western Gate of the City.’
Luther is a carnal Man for marrying a Wife; but here are your spiritual Men, the Pope and his Attendants; who by this Cardinal's confession in a publick Sermon, had debauched a whole City, and turn'd it into a Stews; and yet, I doubt not, but after all this, modest Mr. Cressy will wipe his mouth, and in his next Book, rail against the carnal Protestants, with as good a grace as ever. If any one suspect this Sermon of the Cardinals at Lyons, as a light Frolique, or expressing only the corrupt practices of that Church at that time; he may do well to consult the Decretals *, and there he will find, but a few Years before, an Epistle of Pope [Page 173] Innocent III. to an Arch-Bishop of Lyons, and his Legate, where he may be satisfied, that the Opinion also of that Church, was more favourable to the Whoredome than to the Marriage of Clergy-men. ‘Thou desirest to be instructed, whether Priests keeping many Concubines, are to be reckoned among the Bigames; [i.e. those that had been twice married, who were thereupon uncapable of Orders:] to which we have thought fit to answer, that since these have not incurred the irregularity of Bigamy, thou mayst dispense with them, as to the exercise of the Priestly Office, as with those that are noted only with the crime of simple Fornication.’ Where you see that second Marriage of Priests; is by this Pope accounted a more heinous crime than the having many Whores. Nay even Adultery, as well as Fornication, passed among them for lesser sins, as appears by the Decretal, where we find that Pope Alexander III. orders,Decretal. l. 2. Tit. 1. ca. 4. that Clergy-men that were convicted of a crime before a Secular Judge, are not thereupon to be condemned by the Bishop, but must be again convicted before him, and punished by him (without sending him back to the secular Judg) or deposed, unless he dispense with him; and then he adds, De adulteriis verò & aliis criminibus quae sunt minora, potest Episcopus cum celericis post peractam poenitentiam dispensare. i.e. ‘But for Adulteries and other Crimes which are lesser, the Bishop may dispense with Clergy-men, after they have undergone their Penance.’ The story of Cardinal Joh. Cremensis is sufficiently known from our Historians; who came into England in Henry the First's time, to divorce the Clergy from their Wives, and made a Canon in a Council at London, that Clergy-men should have no society with their Wives or Concubines, or any other Women, save those that could not be suspected; but after he had made a fierce declamation, to this purpose, in the Synod; the very Night following, the Cardinal was found in Bed with a Whore. Baronius indeed would fain deny this story, by supposing that Roger Hoveden and Matth. Westmonaster. had [Page 174] it from Hen. Huntingdon, Baron. ad an. 1125. p. 164. the first Writer of it, and that he was a favourer of the married Clergy; And, what then? perhaps one reason why he was so, was by seeing the baseness and wickedness of the contrary Zealots. But Matth. Paris has told the same thing of him,Matth. Paris ad an. 1125. p. 70. and says, that Res notissima negari non potuit: i. e. It was so known a thing, it could not be denyed: and after so many witnesses that assert it, I think the best way to have brought him off, would have been, to have told us that he tryed S. Colman's Girdle,Colganus de S. Colmano. 3 Febr. p. 246. and it met about him exactly; whose vertue is known to be such, that he that preserves his Virginity, though he be never so corpulent, it will upon tryal compass his body; but he that has violated his Chastity, though he be never so slender and lean; can never gird himself with it. I shall only add this, that the Romish Writers, do not upon any argument want a convenient confidence, but in this Controversie about Marriage and Virginity, they are impudent even to admiration.
I Might also here subjoyn another of their Saints, who is placed in the Roman Kalendar, upon the 13 of August; to wit, Hippolytus, (the Souldier, not the Presbyter) who may well be ranked among the Fabulous ones. The Legend concerning his suffering under Decius the Emperour, who condemned him to be tyed to wild Horses, and so drawn to death, seems to be taken from the Fables of the Poets, concerning Hippolytus * (one of the same name) the Son of Theseus, who lost his Life in the same manner. The Acts of S. Laurence, out of which his story is taken, by the confession [Page 175] of Baronius Baron. ad Roman. Martyrolog. 10 August. contain in them many things Apocryphal, & contrary to truth. In the Old Breviaries, the Lessons make Decius the Emperour, after the death of S. Laurence, to hear his cause as a Judge, and to deliver him to Valerian the Prefect, to inflict the aforesaid punishment on him; whereas S. Laurence himself suffered under Valerian, seven or eight Years after Decius his death, as Baronius, in the forenamed place, confesses. The inquisitive Reader may more fully satisfie himself, by consulting herein Joh. Raynolds de Rom. Eccles. Idololat. L. 1. cap. 5. sec. 23. to whom I refer him, without adding any more about him, only this; that though his Body might have been torn into Forty Pieces while he was dragged along with the wild Horses; yet, we are told by Surius, that Colen has got the Body of Hippolytus, (and I do not read that it wants there any one part) and it lies in the Church of S. Ʋrsula: Surius vit. S. Laurentii. 10 August. in fine. a very convenient place, where it is joyned to very sutable company; and where, if it had been as much for their interest, we might have met with the Body of the Son of Theseus also.
AND now after I have given this account of so many of their Fabulous Saints, and the many Fabulous reasons of worshiping the true ones; I cannot but give them joy, before I part with this Subject, of that mighty comfort and satisfaction, which such Devotions are able to afford them, and of the vast advantages they have of us in this regard.
Oh how joyful, and how becoming the Devotions of Christians it is, to sing a Hymn in praise of a Virgins beard; and to celebrate the fame of a man, that walked two Miles with his Head off? How pleasingly, in a devout fancy, does the Saviour of the World, sit mounted upon the back of a tall Gyant, while he carries him safely over a dangerous River? And who can entertain a doubt against the Resurrection, [Page 176] who contemplates in his mind the seven Sleepers in their Cave, taking a comfortable nap of above three hundred Years long, and then waking as young and fresh, as when they lay down; and thinking, that only one common Night of time had passed over their Heads? What man dares open his mouth to plead for Idolatry, after Longinus his glorious confutation of it? —Who then, without all doubt, Spake to good purpose, when his tongue was out.
See 2d. Lesson of Longinus.Alas! what would have become of our Christianity, if these Traditions and Revelations did not back and support it? How dully would Religion have been conducted, as the Courtships of those Lovers are, that eat and drink as other Men do, which now by vertue of these Spiritual Romances, may live almost in perpetual rapture and extasie; be maintained I know not how long, by a sweet glance from one of these Saints in a Vision; be carried almost up to Heaven, by a sight of one of the Feathers that fell out of the Wing of Michael the Arch-Angel, and kiss it with a greater transport, than ever Romantick Lover did the fallen Glove of his Mistress? need no other Physick in sickness, though one lay gasping, as if he was taking his last breath, save onely that of S. Gilbert S. Gylbert on a time was near dead of the Quency, and when his throat was so great, that he might not take breath, our Lady came to him and said: Gilbert my Servant, it were evil do, that thy throat should suffer penance, that hath so often times gladded me with joyes; and anon she took her fair pappe, and milked on his throat, and went her way, and anon therewith he was whole, and thanked our Lady ever after. Festivale f. 95., a little breast-milk from the fair pap of the Blessed Virgin; and one that is troubled with imaginations of being deserted by Jesus, may with that wise Nun seek him up and down the House,Casarius in Dialog. distinc. 6. cap. 31, 32. and find him in a hole of the Wall; or as another weeping sadly in a like distress, having lost her wooden Crucifix, heard Christ's voice, saying to her, Weep not, Daughter, for I lye in a Bag under thy Bed-straw; and [Page 177] no Body, without such a voice, would have lookt for him there. We poor Protestants thought we were well provided for by the mercy of God, after we had offended him by our sins, when we heard how pleasing to God the Sacrifice of his dear Son was, when he dyed upon the Cross, and that we should have this compassionate Saviour to be our Judge. But alas! these Men have discovered another spring of comfort and way of pardon, that we never thought of, nor God ever told the former World of, till these blessed Revelations came in vogue. We hear now of a Queen as well as of a King of Heaven, and of a Mother, as well as a Father of mercy; and what may we not now expect from this Patroness? If Prayers to Christ himself be not speedily answered, here is a new course may be taken, even that which the tempted Monk took, who said to him. ‘Truly Lord, Caesar. Dialog. distinc. 6. c. 30. if thou dost not deliver me from this temptation, I'le complain of thee to thy Mother:’ This we should judge to be intolerable pride and sawciness; but, says the Relator, ‘Our Lord the Teacher of humility, and lover of simplicity, as if he feared to be accused before his Mother, prevented his complaint, by mitigating his temptation.’ The name of a Judge, that carries terror in the face of it; but oh! the sweetness of these Mothers breasts. Is it not pitty, that any should call that Blasphemy, which Carolus Scribanius In Amphitheatro honoris., being heated not so much with Poetick rapture, as with Devotion to the Bl. Virgin, sang in her praises, in the words that follow; though they seem indeed to prefer her before our Saviour?
There is also another advantage, which they of the Church of Rome clearly have of us; that, as they have ordered the matter, their way of Devotion, may be as well exercised, and as comfortably, when a Man is asleep, as when he is awake; nay, what if I say better, and more to a Man's content? For there is a certain scurvy troublesome thing called Reason, which is wont uncivilly at other times, to disturb the pleasing Visitations of those Imaginary and Chimerical Saints, and to blaspheme the raised and rapturous fancies of the true ones: but in Dreams of the Night, when reason is laid asleep, then is the season to entertain sweet communion with them. And now the Soul may take an easie flight, and advance as high as the Mountain, to whose top S. Katherine was conveighed by Angels: That grace which before was as hard to be discerned as an invisible Hair, may now as plainly be perceived, as the downy* Beard [Page 179] that covered so gracefully the Lip and Chin of S. Wilgefortis. And those cross-grain'd and knotty Vices, that had before blunted the edge of all the keenest Sermons of Religion, may in one Night, without feeling any pain at all, be quickly hewen down and destroyed, by the powerful Arm and Axe of the Blessed Carpenter Joseph. It was no doubt, at one of these happy seasons of Revelation, ‘That the Woman that was defouled in Lechery (to give you the words of the Festivale) after fell into despair,Festiv. fol. 69. thinking of Christ's doom, and the horrible pains of Hell; but she bethought her, how that Children, be they never so wroth, and shew never so great vengeance, how lightly they will cease and forgive; wherefore this Woman cryed to Christ, praying him for his Childhood to have mercy upon her, and anon she heard a voice on high in the Aire, which said, Thy Trespass is forgiven Thee.’ And I would fain known, what Protestant ever had the wit, to make use of so melting a Topick, to move the great God to forgiveness? Alas! how weak and feeble would our Moral Arguments be, to prevail with a sinner inflamed with unchast desires, to sleight that temptation, which offers them present satisfaction? but in this Church we hear of a lascivious Nun, Caesarius Dialog. dist. 7. cap. 33. & Gononi Chronicon, p. 214. going upon such an appointed meeting out of her Convent, that was stopt at every Door she try'd to go out at, by a Crucifix that opposed her passage; who thereupon falling down before the Image of the Bl. Virgin to beg her pardon, the Image struck her a good Box on the Ear, saying; Whither, fool, would you go? get you into your lodging: and the effect was quick and powerful; she was preserved from the sin, and never tempted any more: Here is sudden dispatch; One Box o'th' Ear, doing that which a long course of Prayer and Fasting and Mortification, perhaps would scarce have effected. Neither does this compassionate Lady always deal with so much severity, or testifie so much displeasure, as this Example seems to express. Sometimes she has sweetly courted sinners, [Page 180] and done the same in a more loving way. That Man found it so,Caesar. ibid. cap. 32. who having very bad inclinations towards his Master's Wife; the Bl. Virgin appeared to him, as he was going on Horseback from a Church, where he had been paying her some Devotions; she laid hold on his Bridle, and asked him, whether he liked her Countenance? he answered that he never saw any one fairer: Then replyed she, would it suffice thee, if thou couldest have me for thy Wife? Any King, quoth he, might be judged happy in so fair a Comfort. The Bl. Virgin made Answer; then I will be thy Wife, come near and kiss me: And she compelled him, and said: This is an earnest of our Nuptials, which shall be consummated such a Day in the presence of my Son: by which expression he knew that she was the Mother of our Lord; and from that Hour he was perfectly delivered from the aforesaid temptation. Here is a comfortable way, by a chast Kiss of the Bl. Virgin, to be rid for ever of unchast thoughts.
This gives me also farther occasion, to congratulate those great sinners, who finding no comfort in our sullen way, where, after Men have sinned, serious thoughts and hearty sorrow, and unfained repentance are indispensably required, before we can promise them the forgiveness of their sins, have fled into the bosome of Holy Church. Those Men had a blessed time of it, you'l say, who once found it as easie to be made good,Vita S. Bernardi, (inter ejus opera) lib. 1. cap. 11. as to drink; as those Souldiers did, who upon drinking S. Bernard's Ale, which he called the Potion of Souls, were immediately converted; such powerful Liquor I think the Church does not now pretend to have; but however, if it be now as kind and good natur'd as heretofore, the same Revelations that have created Saints out of nothing, may also bid fair to make such sinners happy after Death, whose good actions were next door to nothing while they lived. For are not these three (to name no more) comfortable stories, that heretofore were preached to the People?
[Page 181] ‘A Woman of evil living dyed,Festivale, fol. 81. who had never done a good deed in her Life, but only found a Candle to burn before our Lady: when she was dead, Fiendes came to her, and took her Soul; and when they were going, there came two Angels and rebuked the Fiends, why they were so bold to take the Soul without doom; then said they, there needeth none, she did never a good deed. Then said they, take and bring the Soul before our Lady, and so they did. But when it was found that she did never a good deed, she must needs go to Hell: Then said our Lady, she found a Candle brennyng before me, and was ever her will while she lived, and therefore I will be kind to her, as she was to me, and bad an Angel take a great Serge (Torch) and light it, and set it before her in Hell; and our Lady charged and commanded, that there should no Fiend come there-nye, but let it stand brennyng for evermore, to comfort all that been in Hell: Then said the Fiends, they had lever leve the Soul, than do so: Then bad our Lady take the Soul, and bear it to the Body again, and so they did: and when she was alive, she bethought her on her streight doom there as she was, and went and shrove her to a Priest, and lived long after, and she amended her life, and was ever after a good Woman, and an holy.’
Neither is this second, any whit short of the former, which the same Book gives us.Festiv. fol. 131. ‘A wicked Emperour dying, a Legion of Fiends went to fetch his Soul, and coming by a Hermits Cell, made a great noise; who opening a Window, asked one of them that came behind, in the name of God, what they were: He said, Fiends that were sent to the Emperour that was dead, to look if they might have him for their reward: Then the Hermit commanded him to come again to him, to know how he sped; and he did so, and said; his sins were laid in the Balance, and he was nye overcomen; then came the brennynge Deken Laurence, and laid a great Pot in the Balance, and it drew up all together: This Pot was [Page 182] a great Chalice, that the Emperour made to worship S. Laurence withall.’ [The Reader may see a story just like this, of one good work of a Priest, laid in the Balance against a Multitude of his sins,Capgr. fol. 78. and weighing them all down, in the Life of S. Henry the Hermit, in Capgrave.] Is not that also very comfortable, which the same pious Book in another place gives us?
Festival. fol. 92. ‘S. Brandon, as he sailed on the Sea, saw Judas sit upon a Stone, and a Cloth hanging before him that lay in the Water, and often bette him in the face, and he asked him in God's Name what he was. He answered, I am Judas, God's Traytor, that have this place of God's great grace and courtesie; for it refresheth me of the great heat I suffer within me, and for no merit that ever I did deserve. Then said S. Brandon, why hast thou that Stone under thee, and wherefore doth that beat thee on the face? Then said he, I laid this Stone in an High-way, thereas the common People should go, and they were eased thereby, and this is the cause that I am eased thereby now: This Cloth was not mine own that doth me this refreshing now; but and if it had been mine own, it should have refreshed me much the more, for I gave it unto a poor Man: Then said Brandon, how long hast thou this ease and refreshing: Then said he, every Saturday from Even-song till Even-song on the Morrow be done, and from Christmas day till the Twelfth-day; & from Easter-day till Whit-Sunday; and on our Ladies Assumption and Candlemass-day. Then Brandon thanked God, that he is so merciful and gracious in all things.’ And is it not a consideration full of comfort, that the Charity even of Judas, in giving a poor Man what was not his own, should meet with such a reward? That his reward would have been much greater, had it been his own, is an Argument to Men to be just, as well as charitable; but that he was rewarded however, seems to me, to be a good gracious encouragement to filching and stealing, in order to Charity.
But now, to be just on all sides, I cannot but observe one [Page 183] thing farther, wherein apparently they have the disadvantage (I do not say of our Church, but) of our Enthusiasts. For the Devotions and Belief of our Men are agreeable, and all of a piece, that is, raised and improved non-sence and folly: But alas! among them, the Mantle of those Elijah's that made the Lessons on their Saints, never fell into the hands of the Makers of their Prayers, nor any jot of their Spirit seems to be upon them. For it's plain, there can be nothing more luscious food, than what is presented to us in the Legend, but the Prayers that should spiritually improve them, are generally very dull and insipid. For, to instance in S. Katherine; was there ever a more dull descant upon such a Subject, as her being carried by Angels to be buried on the top of Mount Sinai, than to pray, that we, by her Merits and Intercession, may come to the Mount, which is Christ? And could the Romance of S. Denys, raise their requests to no higher a strain, than such general desires, that we may imitate him, by despising prosperity, and not fearing adversity? Or that, of Hippolytus his being drawn to death by wild Horses, than, that his venerable solemnity may increase both Devotion and Salvation? If our Men had been in their place, and had felt their Devotions flagging and sinking in this manner; we should have heard, to be sure, of their keeping Days, to humble themselves for the loss of such pretious opportunities, and for not thriving under such fatning dispensations, bewailing their unthankfulness for Katherine mercies, and Christopher mercies, and bemoaning their barrenness under them.
De S. Thoma Archiep. Cantuar.
Antiphona.
TU per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impendit,
Fac nos Christe scandere quo Thomas ascendit.
Vers. Gloria & honore coronasti eum domine.
Resp. Et constituisti eum super opera manuum tuarum.
Oremus.
DEus, pro cujus Ecclesia gloriosus Martyr & Pontifex Thomas gladiis impiorum occubuit, praesta quaesumus, ut omnes qui ejus implorant auxilium, petitionis suae salutarem consequantur effectum.
Per Christum, &c.
DEus, qui nobis Translationem B. Thomae Martyris [Page 185] tui atque Pontificis celebrare concedis; te supplices exoramus, ut ejus meritis & precibus à vitiis ad virtutes, & à carcere transferamur ad regnum.
Of S. Thomas A. Bishop of Canterbury.
BY that same blood Thomas for thee expended,
Christ raise us thither, whither he's ascended.
Vers. With glory and honour, thou hast crowned him, O Lord.
Ans. And hast placed him over the works of thine hand.
Let us Pray.
O GOD, for whose Church the glorious Martyr and Bishop Thomas was slain by the Swords of wicked Men; grant we beséech thée, that all they who implore his help, may obtain the saving effect of their Petitions.
Through Christ, &c.
O God, who givest us leave to celebrate the [Page 185] Translation of S. Thomas thy Martyr and Bishop; we humbly beséech thée, that by his Merits and Prayers, we may be translated from vice to vertues, & from the Prison to the Kingdom.
NOTES.
THE Breviary of Sarum, in the First Lesson on the Translation of Thomas, says, ‘That Pope Honorius III. granted such Indulgences, to those that came Yearly to [Page 186] solemnize his Translation, as we never remember any Popes in former times to have afforded.’ Which seems to me to give great suspicion, that Thomas was more the Pope's Martyr than Christ's: for else, he might have found fitter occasions for these liberal grants, from those many famous Sufferers for Christ, who made a more glorious confession of him, than ever Thomas did.
But to make the evidence of this undoubted, and to show in this instance, not only the Absurdity, but Impiety of the foregoing Devotions, it will be requisite to give as short an Account of his story as I can; by presenting the Reader (out of their own Authors, especially Baronius) with the first occasion of the Quarrel betwixt him and his Prince; to what height the Contest was afterward carried; the many Mediations for agreement, and the cause of their being unsuccessful; and the Conclusion of all in the death of this Prelate, whom (as the Prayer told us) they would make a glorious Martyr. And when all this is done, we shall find, I believe, more of a Rebel in him than a Saint, and see the most extravagant abuse in the Pope, of a pretended power to Canonize,1. The occasion of the Quarrel. that ever was. For the first: 1. The occasion of the Quarrel between him and King Henry the Second; Neubrigensis, who lived at this very time, tells us expresly, that the Contest between them arose Super praerogativa Ordinis Clericalis, Neubrig. de reb. Angl. l. 2. cap. 16. about the Prerogatives of Clergy-men. For the King being busied about the Affairs of the Realm, and commanding Malefactors, without any difference, to be extirpated, it was intimated to him by the Judges, that many Thefts, Rapines, Homicides, against the publick Discipline, were committed by the Clergy, whom the vigour of Common Laws was not permitted to reach. Baronius acknowledges, that a Priest that had committed Murder,Baron. Annal. ad An. 1163. p. 482. was thrust into a Monastery, after he was degraded, but Thomas would not deliver him to the Secular Courts. But Neubrigensis says, that it was declared to [Page 187] the King, that more than a Hundred Murders were committed by the Clergy of England. Neubrig. Ibid. Thus also the rise of the Quarrel is represented by the Bishops and Clergy of the Province of Canterbury, in their Letters to the Pope. Baron. ad an. 1167. p. 546. ‘That the King finding the Peace of his Kingdom much molested, by the outragious excesses of some insolent Clerks, he referred their Crimes to the Bishops, the Judges of the Church, that one Sword might assist another; but the Bishops persisted in this judgment, that Murder, and any other like Crime, should only be punisht in the Clergy by Degradation; the King on the other side being of Opinion, that this punishment did not condignly answer the Offence; neither was it sufficient provision for maintaining Peace, if a Reader, or Acoluthus, killing a Man famous for Religion or Dignity, should escape only with the loss of his Order.’ Now I dare appeal to any honest Turk or Heathen, whether in this first occasion of contending, the King had not apparently more of the zeal of a Saint in him, than the Arch-Bishop. For did ever any Saint before this, put in for an exemption of any Men from Death in the case of Murder? Can there be any pretence that their punishment should be less than that of others, who committing the same enormous Crimes, yet deserve less favour, because they must needs sin with greater malice, and by the example of their Vices do greater mischief? If I have spoken evil, says our Saviour himself, bear witness of the evil. He was only concerned,Joh. 18.23. that he might not be smitten when he was innocent; but if any plain proof, either of his saying, or doing wickedly, could have been brought against him, no doubt he would have made no exception against any Legal Court that had tryed him, though it had been any other than that of Caiaphas. I once read indeed of an Apostle of his that appealed to Caesar, but of none in any case that ever appealed from him. And I dare say, no true Martyr among the Primitive Bishops, would have desired for any Priest under him, that had [Page 188] been a Thief, or a Murderer, that he might have had the benefit of his Clergie. Neubrigensis in this case, speaks not so much like a Politician (as Stapleton would traduce him) as like a good Man that was sensible of the mischief of such exemptions,Qui homo magis Politicus fuit, quam monachum, aut clericum, aut bonum Christianum decuit. Stapleton de 3 Thomis. p. 26. when he expresses himself thus. ‘The Bishops whilst they are watchful rather to defend the Liberties and Dignities of the Clergy, than to correct and cut off their Vices, think they do God and the Church good service, when they defend the wicked Clergy against the publick Discipline, whom according to the Duty of their Office,Neubrig. loc. citat. they have either no mind or neglect to restrain with the vigour of Canonical censure; whence it comes to pass, that Clergy-men, who being called into the Lord's Lot, ought in Life and Doctrine to shine upon Earth, as Stars placed in the Firmament of Heaven, taking Licence and Liberty, through impunity, to do whatsoever they please, reverence neither God, whose Judgment seems to linger, nor Men that are in Authority; when the Episcopal care about them languishes, and the Prerogative of their Holy Order shall exempt them from Secular Jurisdiction.’
2. To what height the Quarrel was carried.2. Proceed we to show, to what height the Contest was carried, after this beginning. The King being vexed at these Reports, demands of the Arch-Bishop, that such of the wicked Clergy,Baron. Ibid. p. 482. after the inflicting Canonical Penance, might be delivered to the Secular Court; which he refused to grant: whereupon the King, being very angry, asked him, and the rest of the Prelates, whether they would observe his Regal Customes, observed by Arch-Bishops and Bishops, private and priviledged Persons, in his Grand-father's time: to which Thomas answered, that he would, Salvo ordine suo, saving his Order; only Hilary Bishop of Chichester said, he would [Page 189] observe them, bona fide, without that reservation. The King told Thomas that his Answer was captious, and required him to promise absolutely without any addition, which he refused. The Pope, being advertized of all these proceedings by Thomas, wrote Letters to the Bishops, that by vertue of their Canonical obedience to the See of Rome, they should not attempt any thing against the Ecclesiastical Liberty, nor engage themselves in any Promise or Oath, save that which Bishops use to make to their Kings; and that if they had promised any thing of that kind to him, they should not observe but revoke it, and reconcile themselves to God and the Church.
After this was a Meeting at Clarendon of the King, Bishops, and Lords of the Realm,Baron. ad an. 1164. where the Ancient Customes were produced, and Thomas having made a promise at Oxford, to change the words that offended the King, was then challenged with his promise, which at first he refused to perform; but after by the vehement urging of some Bishops and Nobles, that he would not too stifly oppose the King, declaring the danger of it, he was perswaded to give his consent, Bona fide, to observe the Regal Customes, and swore to it as the rest did; but yet refused to set his Seal to it. This Oath very much troubled him after the taking of it, being sensible how the Ecclesiastical Liberties were invaded by it, and he resolves, as his Penance, to desist from the Exercise of his Priestly Office. But the Pope quickly absolves him from his Oath, requiring Him not to forbear Celebrating Mass upon this account.
But the King,Bar. Ib. p. 488. upon his Refusal to Seal the Writing, was more incensed, sought by his Messengers to the Pope to hinder him from being his Legat, which usually was bestowed upon the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, and to confer it on the Arch-Bishop of York, and to perswade the Pope to confirm the Customes of Clarendon. The Pope grants his request as to the Arch-Bishop of York, but refuses to confirm the other: and writes to Thomas to behave [Page 190] himself prudently, and discreetly, and yieldingly to the King, and to do all to sweeten him, and regain his favour, that was consistent with the honesty of his Ecclesiastical Order. But the next news we hear of him is, that he is endeavouring to fly into France without his leave,pag. 490. though driven back at Sea by cross Winds. He is summoned to a Parliament at Northampton, by the King: There in the Morning before the Meeting, he caused the Mass to begin with the words proper to S. Steven's Day, (though it was not his day) Princes sate, and spake against me, &c. [a good beginning to sweeten the King.] When he was called to give his answer to the charges against him, he declined the judgment of the Court, appealed to the Pope, and so departed; who as he withdrew, was followed with the cries of those that called him Traytor. The Bishop of Chichester told him plainly, You were sometimes our Arch-Bishop, whom we were bound to obey; but, because you have sworn Fidelity to our Lord the King, and to keep the Customes which he requires, and you endeavour to destroy them, though tending to his Worldly Dignity and Honour; we therefore pronounce you guilty of Perjury, and we are not bound any longer to obey a Perjured Arch-Bishop.
Thomas, after this, presently hies over into Flanders, and the King seizes on his Revenues, and made severe Laws against all Persons that should hold any correspondence with him, or receive any Letters of Interdict from him; all which the Pope by his contrary Letters did abrogate: As he did also most of those Customes established at Clarendon, which when Thomas appeared at Rome, were produced and read before the Pope in the Consistory: They were 16.p. 499. in Number, some of which he tolerated, but said none of them were good: those which he condemned, were these that follow; (which I think no body besides the Pope can find fault with: but no wonder that he did, when they plainly checkt his growing Usurpations over the Rights of our Princes.)
[Page 191]1. Controversies concerning the advowson and presentation of Churches, shall be heard and determined in the King's Court.
2. Clerks cited and accused upon any Cause, being summoned to the King's Court, shall appear and answer before the said Court; so as the Kings Bench shall send into the Court of H. Church, to see upon what ground the cause shall be there handled, and if the Clerk be convicted, or do confess, the Church ought not any longer to defend him.
3. Arch-Bishops, Bishops, and other Persons of the Kingdome, shall not depart the Realm without the King's leave; and if they will depart, they shall give security, if the King demands it, that neither in their going, staying, or coming back, they will seek the hurt or Damage of the King or his Kingdomes.
4. No Man that holds of the King in capite, nor any of his Houshold-servants shall be excommunicated, or their Lands interdicted, unless the King or his Chief Justice be made acquainted with it, that he may determine right concerning him; whereby such things as belong to the King's Court, may there be determined; and what belongs to the Ecclesiastical Court, may be returned thither, and there ended.
5. Touching Appeals, Men ought to proceed from the Arch-Deacon to the Bishop, from the Bishop to the Arch-Bishop, and from him, if he fail to execute Justice, to the King in the last place, that by his commandment the Controversie may be determined in the Arch-Bishops Court; so as they shall not proceed any farther, without the King's assent.
6. Any Person of City, Castle, Burrough, or the King's Demesne Mannor, being cited by the Arch-Deacon or Bishop for any crime wherein he is bound to answer him, and will not satisfie him upon the citations, it shall be lawful to subject him to interdiction, but not to excommunicate him, before the King's Chief Officer of the Place be acquainted with it, that he may adjudge the Offender to make satisfaction, [Page 192] wherein if the King's Officer be defaulty, he shall fall into the King's mercy, and then the Bishop may after punish the accused with Ecclesiastical censures.
7. When an Arch-Bishoprick, Bishoprick, Abbacy, or Priory of the King's Dominions shall fall void, it ought to be in his Majesties hand, and he shall receive all those Rents and Revenues, as those of his own Royal Demeans; and when the time cometh to take care to fill the Church, the King ought to Summon the Chief Persons of the Church, and the Election ought to be made in his Chappel by his Royal assent, and by the Counsel of such Persons belonging to His Majesty, whom he shall call about that affair; and there the Person Elected, shall do his homage and fealty to our Lord the King, as his Liege Lord, of Life member and earthly honor, saving his Order, before he be consecrated.
8. Pleas about Debts, which are grounded upon Oath, as well as those which are without Oath, shall be handled in the King's Court.
These are the most material Articles he condemned, to omit the rest.
The next Day Thomas resigned up his Arch-Bishoprick to the Pope, acknowledging his entrance into it not to have been Canonical, but by intrusion, and the Pope restored him again to it.
Ibid. pag. 502.The King also publishes new Constitutions in Normandy, the summ of them was: To punish them as Traytors, who carried into England the Pope's or the Arch-Bishop's Mandate, containing the Interdict of Christianity. To imprison those Clerks that passed the Seas, or returned into England without the King's, or his Justices Letters. That none should appeal to the Pope, or Arch-Bishop. That no Plea be held by their command, nor their Mandates be received in England, nor any Mandate of Clerk or Layman be carried to them, upon pain of Imprisonment. That if any defended their Sentences of Interdiction, they and their whole Kindred should be banished, and their Chattels confiscated. That Clerks that had Rents [Page 193] in England, and did not return into England to their Rents within three Moneths time, their Rents should be seized into the King's hand. That Peter's Pence should not be paid to the See of Rome, but be gathered and disbursed at the King's commandment, &c.
Thus we see matters carried very high, but the heats were still increased, when the Pope, the better to raise Thomas above his adversaries, and humble them, made him Legat over all England, Baron. ad an. 1167. p. 536, &c. excepting only the Province of York, and required by his Mandate delivered to the Bishop of London, that those who had received by the King's Commandment the Revenues of the Church of Canterbury, should within 2 Moneths make restitution, or be anathematized; and that Peter's Pence should be gathered, and delivered to such as he should appoint.
And here it may not be amiss, before I proceed farther, to observe, how much Pride and strange Insolence Thomas expressed in this quarrel; (much of which was the effect of his own temper, but more increased by the Popes forward backing of him, and animating him against his Prince) which appears by his own Letters, and the account others give of him.
In his Letter to the King,Baron. ad an. 1166. p. 524. he speaks with such sawciness, as is unbecoming a Subject, and such silly reasoning, as is unworthy a Divine. ‘Expecting I have expected, that the Lord would look upon you, and that being converted, you would do Penance, departing from your perverse ways (a humble style for a subject) — Bishops, whatsoever they are, though as Men they do amiss, yet if they fall not from the Faith, they neither can, nor ought to be censured by the secular power. —Who maketh question, but that Christ's Priests are the Masters and Fathers of Kings and Princes, and all the faithful; that it is a point of madness for a Son, or Scholar to endeavour to subject his Father or Master to him, and with unjust obligations to reduce him under his rule, [Page 194] by whom he ought to believe that he may be bound and loosed(*), not only on Earth, but in Heaven also: (a learned argument! as if Alexander had nothing to do to order Aristotle, if he had been a Traytor, because he was his Master) — "Yield therefore speedily with all humility, and all manner of satisfaction. It is written(**) that none ought to judge the Priests but the Church, nor doth it belong to Temporal Laws to sentence them. Christian Princes were wont to obey the Orders of the Church, not to advance their power before them, to humble their Heads to the Bishops, not to judge them, &c.’
Ibid. p. 537.And in his Letters to the Bishops of his Province, he begins thus. ‘Most Beloved Brethren, Why rise ye not with me against the Malignants? Why stand ye not with me against the Workers of Iniquity? — He tells them, that he had enough, and too much forborn the King of England; — That having indeavoured to recall him from his perverse purpose, it was now dangerous and intolerable to leave his, and his Officers great excesses against the Church of God and Ecclesiastical Persons(a) unpunished; after Invocation [Page 195] therefore of the Holy Ghost, he condemns and declares void the Customes of Clarendon, and excommunicates all Observers, Counsellors, Assistants, and Defenders of the same, and absolves the Bishops from the promise they had made to observe them, and excommunicates several Persons by name, and writes Letters to the Pope, to certifie him what he had done, wherein he complains of the King, that he grew worse and worse, and threatens that he would shortly pronounce against him the sentence of excommunication; telling the Pope, We have not yet pronounced our sentence against the King's Person, but are likely to do it, unless he repent, and by what we have done embraceth Discipline.’
In his Letters to William Cardinal of Papia, Baron. ad an. 1168. p. 562. (who with Oddo were sent as Legats to compose matters) he tells him, ‘That all Mens eyes were upon them, expecting the conclusion of this negotiation, according to which, the insolency of Princes will exalt its horns, or (as it deserves) be suppressed, and would to God, by your coming, it may rather sustain loss than recover strength.’
In another to the Pope, he complains of the Bishops, Ibid. pag. 572. that they gave Horns to the sinner, meaning the King.
All which expressions do tell us, that Thomas was a Man after the Pope's own heart, the fittest Instrument he could ever meet with by his pride and stubbornness, to carry on his design of bringing the power of the Empire, and the Kingdomes about him under the slavery of the Papacy. And therefore we need not marvel, that when upon his resignation of his Arch-Bishoprick to the Pope, some of the Cardinals were of opinion,Baron. ad an. 1664. pag. 501. that by the Election of another Bishop the King might be appeased, and Thomas otherwise provided for; the Pope rather chose to follow their Counsels, who told him, that if Thomas his cause were maintained, he would be a pattern to others in like case for resisting Princes (a fine design for [Page 196] the pretended Vicar of Christ to drive on) but if he were suffered to fall, all other Bishops would fall after him, and none for the future dare to resist the power of wilful Princes, whereby the state of the Catholick Church would stagger, and the Pope's Authority perish.
And now he having given us such an abundant discovery of his own temper, we may the better credit the reports of others concerning him, which I shall now produce.
The Bishops that came on an Embassy to Rome, accuse Thomas before the Pope of immoderation and imprudence,Baron. Ibid. p. 498. and adhering too much to his own Counsels, his disturbing the Tranquillity of the Church, and devotion towards the King.
The Bishops and Clergy of his own Province in their Letters, both to him and the Pope, make the like complaints. In those to him they tell him, That they had great hopes,Ibid. p. 541. when they heard that he gave himself to Reading, Prayers and Fasting, &c. That things would tend to a peaceable reconciliation; but their hopes were dashed, when they heard he had sent a commination, wherein, passing by all salutation, he rigorously menaced Interdiction or Excommunication to be pronounced against him.— ‘They desire him, that setting threatnings aside, he would imbrace patience and humility, that he would commend his cause to the Divine clemency, and himself to the grace and mercy of his Soveraign. They put him in mind of the favours the King had conferred on him; the troubles the Church now groaned under; the possibility, that by his bitter provocations the King might revolt from the Pope; They tell him, they will not say, the King has never offended, but confidently pronounce that he is ready to give satisfaction to his Holiness.’ In their Letters to the Pope, they excuse the King, that not out of any Ambitious ends, or designs to oppress the Churches Liberties,Ibid. p. 547. but for making a firm peace, he had searched and produced the Customes and Dignities of his Kingdom, ‘which had been [Page 197] anciently observed, and quietly submitted to, by Persons Ecclesiastical in the Reigns of former Kings. — If there were any thing contained in them dangerous to his Soul, or ignominious to the Church, he has sacredly promised to Reform the same by the Advice and Counsel of the Church of his Kingdome. That these Contentions had been long since quieted, had it not been for the bitter provocations of the Arch Bishop, who had threatned the King with terrible Letters, unbecoming the Devotion of a Father, and not savouring at all of the meekness of a Bishop; who had excommunicated some of his Majesties Liegemen and Intimates, the Chief Peers of the Realm, by whom the Counsels and Affairs of the Kingdome were managed, and this without citing them, or hearing their Defence; they instance in the Bishop of Salisbury, whom absent and unconvicted, he had suspended from his Office, which they call a preposterous and disorderly way of proceeding, &c.’
3. Let us now see the 3d. thing I mentioned, viz. Mediations for agreement, and what made them unsuccessful. The many Mediations for agreement, and the cause why they were unsuccessful.
In the Year 1165.Baron. ad an. 1165. there went several Messengers betwixt the King and the Pope, and they had agreed a Meeting, but Thomas perswaded the Pope not to do it, unless he were present, insinuating to the Pope the King's cunning and subtilty, which he was best acquainted with; but the King (knowing the fury of his Spirit) would not consent to a Parlee in his presence, and so the appointment came to nothing.
I mentioned before two Cardinals, William and Oddo, who were sent by the Pope to compose matters betwixt the King and Arch-Bishop.Baron. ad an. 1168. It may be worth the while to take notice of the report they made to the Pope, after they had examined matters. They tell him, that they found the Controversie betwixt theIbid. p. 568. King and Thomas aggravated to a greater height [Page 198] than they could have wished. That the King, and better part of his Followers affirmed, they had evident demonstrations, that Thomas had incensed the King of France against him, and induced his Cosin, the Earl of Flanders, to fall out with him, and raise the most powerful War he could against him. That the King offered, that if any Customes were added in his time, contrary to the Ecclesiastical Laws, he would submit them to his Holiness, at his pleasure to be cancelled.
That they had appointed a Conference, and he somewhile put it off, and at last would meet in no place, but where himself appointed. That when he came at last to a Conference, and they exhorted him to behave himself humbly to the King, who had been his singular Benefactor, he answered, that he had sufficiently humbled himself to the King, saving his honour to God, the Liberty of the Church, the reputation of his own Person, the possessions of the Churches, and saving the justice due to him and his.— We demanded wh [...]ther he would submit himself to our judgment, as the King and Bishops had before promised they would do; to which he replyed, that he had received no command from you to that purpose, but if he and his might first be restored, he would then proceed herein, according as he should be commanded by the Apostolick Sea; and so (say they) the Conference ended, since his words neither tended to judgment nor agreement, neither would he by any means enter into the matter; and we by your Authority absolutely forbad the Arch-Bishop (in regard he was restrained by your Letters, and because they solemnly appealed) that he should not attempt any thing to the grievance of the Kingdome, Persons or Churches of the Realm.
But we have a far better account from Oddo, concerning the King, Ibid. pag. 579. of his inclinations to peace, and condescentions in order to it. For when this Cardinal before he departed, seriously dealt with the King, that he would be reconciled to the Arch-Bishop; The King answered him, That for the love he bore to the Pope and [Page 199] Cardinals, he would permit the Arch-Bishop to return to his See in peace, and dispose of his Church, and what belonged to it: and because there had been long contests about the Customes, he said that he and his Children would be contented with those, which it should be made apparent his Ancestors enjoyed, by the Oaths of 100 English-men, a 100 Normans, and 100 Persons of Anjou, and other Places belonging to him: That if this condition displeased the Arch-Bishop, he said he was ready to stand to the Arbitration both of the Bishops of England, and those Beyond-Sea, viz. of Roan, Bayon, and Cenoman. And if this did not suffice, he would submit to the judgment of the Pope, with this reservation, that he would not impeach his Childrens right, for during his own life he was contented, the Pope should abrogate what he pleased. That he being farther asked what restitution he would make to the Arch-Bishop and his Adherents, which was due and required of him; his answer was (swearing with many and exquisite Oaths) that what he had received, he had bestowed it onely on the Churches, and the Poor.
The same Year the King of France interposed as a Mediator,Ibid. pag. 585. and procures a conference betwixt the King and Thomas in his Presence. Where Thomas fell down at the King's Feet, saying, I commit the whole cause, whence the difference has risen between us, to your discretion, saving the honour of God: Which last words the King was offended with, and said to the King of France, ‘Mark, my Lord, this Man, whatsoever shall displease him, he will say it is contrary to the honor of God, whereby he will challenge not only his own, but what belongs to me; but that it may appear that I oppose neither God's honour, nor his, I make this offer. There have been many Kings of England before me, of greater or lesser Authority than my self; and there have been before him, many great and holy men Arch-Bishops of Canterbury; whatsoever the more eminent and vertuous of his Predecessors, have done to the least of my Predecessors, [Page 200] let him do to me, and I shall rest satisfied.’ Whereupon followed an acclamation on all sides; The King has sufficiently humbled himself. The King of France added; My Lord Arch-Bishop, will you be greater than holy men, Will you be better than Peter? What Question make you? (for he remained a while silent) Lo peace is even at the Door. The Peers of both Kingdomes were so little satisfied with the return he made, that they were all against him; and imputed the want of peace to his arrogance; one Earl openly protesting, that since the Arch-Bishop resisted the Counsel and determination of both Kingdomes, he was not worthy hereafter of the assistance of either; so both Kings took Horse without saluting the Arch-Bishop; and the Courtiers that were Mediators for peace, at their departure charged him to his face, that he was ever proud, high-minded, wise in his own eyes, a follower of his own will and opinion; adding, that it was a great mischief & damage to the Church, that he was ever made a Governor of it.
Baron. al an. 1169.The next Year the Pope sent two other Nuncio's, Gratian and Vivian, upon the same pretences of making peace and agreement. (That is, to try again whether the King would be brought to condescend to part with his ancient Rights, for if you observe it, there is no dispute all along whether they had been his Rights or no, but the Pope and Thomas would either perswade or threaten him out of them, and on their part offer nothing at all towards peace upon any other termes.) These two had an ample Commission to exercise Ecclesiastical severity on the King himself, or Kingdome, or any part of the Realm, as should be expedient for the Church. They had a conference with the King, from which he went very angry, grievously complaining of the Pope, p. 591. that he would not yield to him in any thing, and swore that he would take another course. To whom Gratian replied; Threaten not, my Lord, for we fear no threats, for we belong to such a Court, which hath been accustomed to rule over Emperours and Kings. Many Conferences they had, but all came to [Page 201] nothing, for the Nuncio's would not admit this clause, (which he would have inserted in the agreement) saving the dignity of his Kingdome, and the King would not agree without it. And now the Pope begins to thunder and lighten.p. 598. For this Year he denounces the Sentence of Excommunication against all such as received Investitures, or any Ecclesiastical Benefices from the hands of Laymen, unless within 40 Days they resigned such Benefices and the Profits of them, into their hands to whom they did appertain: And by two other Nuncio's, Simon Prior of Gods-Mount, and Bernard de Corilo, he sends his Comminatory Letters, telling him that he resolves no longer to tolerate the hardness of his heart against justice, and the Pope's safety, nor to shut up any longer the mouth of the A. Bishop, but freely permit him to execute his Office, and with the Sword of Ecclesiastical Severity, to revenge the injuries offered himself and his Church. This Embassy came also to nothing, because Thomas still used the old reservations of The Honour of God, and Saving his Order, and the King stood upon it, to have him observe, what his Predecessors had paid to former Kings.
The next Year was the last of the Pope's Treating about Thomas with the King; Baron. ad an. 1170. p. 606. if I may call it Treating, and not rather sending commands to him, by the Arch-Bishop of Roan, the Bishop of Nivers, and the Bishop of Senon, his three Legats. The demands they were to make were such as these. That Thomas should return to his Church, and receive back all the Possessions taken away from it; that those that had been exiled for his sake, should be restored to their own; that the King should grant Thomas a full peace in a holy Kiss; and should abolish the wicked Customes, contrary to the Churches Liberty, &c. which things were to be performed in Forty Days time, and if within that time matters were not agreed, they should presently interdict the Province on this side the Seas, where the King then remained.
But while these things were transacting, another angry [Page 202] difference arose. For the King declaring that he would have his Son crowned in his life-time, and that it should be performed in Thomas his absence by the Arch-Bishop of York; the Pope sent Letters to that Arch-Bishop, and to the rest of the Bishops, requiring them, upon the peril of losing their Office and Order, not to Crown or Anoint him, while Thomas was in Exile; because that Office only belonged to the See of Canterbury. Thomas also writ over his Letters forbidding the same. Upon which the King was so moved, that he caused the Bishops to take an Oath, not to obey the Constitutions of the Pope and Arch-Bishop, forbidding the same. Thus the young King was crowned by the Arch-Bishop of York, other Bishops assisting him; and presently after, the said Arch-Bishop and the rest, were by the Pope suspended from the execution of their Episcopal Function; and the Pope sent threatning Letters to the King to tell him, that if the Peace betwixt him and Thomas was not concluded in the prefixed time,Baron. ibid. p. 614. he must then expect the same sentence, which he had pronounced against Frederick the Emperour: which so startled him, that he promised his Legate to perform what the Pope commanded. But before the Treaty began with the Legats, Thomas rarely prepared them how to proceed with the King. Baron. ib. p. 615. He tells them, ‘that they could not easily discover the manifold deceipts of that prodigy, and therefore whatsoever the King says, whatsoever shape he puts on, they ought to suspect all as full of deceipt, unless approved by his deeds: for if he perceive that he can corrupt you with promises, or terrifie you with threats, he will scorn and contemn you; but if he see that he cannot bend you from your purpose, he will counterfeit fury; first he will swear, then forswear, and change shapes as Proteus did, and at last come to himself; and then unless it be your fault, thenceforward you shall always be a God to Pharaoh.’
And now the Conference begins with the Legats, who brought Thomas along with them; and after many debates, [Page 203] the King with a pleasing Countenance granted Thomas his peace, patiently heard his reproofs, not insisting upon the Customes. And Thomas himself says, that when he alighted from his Horse to humble himself at the King's feet, he catching the Stirrup(*) of Thomas his Horse, inforced him to get up again. He also wrote into England to the young King concerning the peace, and required him to restore Thomas, and those that belonged to him to all their Possessions.
And now before I come to the last particular,A short account of the Progress of the Pope's power. concerning the Death of Thomas, I shall a little stop the Reader so long, till I make a short reflexion upon the Insolency of this pretended Head of the Church; so I may well call this Pope, because such a power over Kings and Emperours as he challenged and exercised, was in it self plainly an Usurpation, having not the least countenance from Christ's example (whose Vicar he pretends to be) who always refused worldly Rule when it was offered him, but never once resisted the Rulers of the World; nor from any grant of his to S. Peter, or any of his Successors, establishing any Temporal Monarchy in the Church. But besides this, I add farther, that this Rowland (call'd Alexander III.) who was the abetter of Thomas in resisting his lawful Soveraign, was himself an Ʋsurper of the Popedome, and that Octavian (call'd Victor) was the right Pope. For it was decreed by the Roman Council under Adrian I.Decret. part. 1. distinc. 63. cap. Hadrianus. An. Do. 774. that Charles should have power to choose the Pope, and order the Apostolick See, and that Arch-Bishops and Bishops should receive investiture from him.Decret. Ibid. ca. 23. in Synodo. Which thing was also, after Adrian's example, afterwards confirmed to the Emperour Otho, and to his Successors [Page 204] for ever, in another Roman Synod by Pope Leo VIII. Now according to this Rule of their own Canon Law, the Emperour, together with a Council held at Papia (an. 1160) did declare Victor to be Pope, against Alexander, who pretended to it. Yet this Intruder is he, who claims a Jurisdiction over our King,Baron. ad an. 1160. and exempts the Clergy from his known Laws and Customes of his Realm, and whose Legat (as you heard) told him, that they belonged to such a Court, as was accustomed to rule over Emperours and Kings. But a Legat of his Predecessor, (if it was not Rowland himself, for he was one of the Legates) had like to have lost his Life for asking this saucy Question, From whom had Frederick the Empire, if not from our Lord the Pope? Baron. Annal. ad an. 1157. For Count Otto had dispatcht him with his Sword for this insolence, if the Emperour had not interposed; and when the Pope himself had told him of the benefits bestowed on him, having conferred on him the fulness of Dignity and Honour, and the Imperial Crown; Frederick in his Letters answers, that the Empire was his from God alone, by the Election of Princes, and it was a lye, to say that his Crown was a Benefit or Donation from the Pope. The Pope's return was very sneaking,Baron. ad an. 1158. p. 408. and not like one accustomed to rule over Emperours, for he tells him, that by Beneficium, he meant not feudum but bonum factum, and that the word contulimus (which he had used concerning his Crown) signified no more than imposuimus; plainly granting that he could not challenge the right of making him Emperour, nor that he held the Empire in Fee of him: When the same Pope also a while after, quarrelled with him,Baron. ad an. 1159. p. 412. for not giving due reverence to S. Peter, and the holy Church of Rome, because, forsooth, the Emperour in his Letters had set his own Name before the Pope's, which he interpreted as a piece of insolence, if not arrogance: The Emperour defends himself, and asks him, ‘Whether Pope Silvester in Constantine's time, was noted for having any Regalities? "Indeed, [Page 205] says he, by his pious grants, Liberty and Peace was restored to the Church: but whatsoever your Papacy has, it obtained it by the Donation of Princes.’ And indeed we may know by the Language of the Popes of old, that the Emperours, not they, were the Rulers. If your piety will vouchsafe to yield to our suggestion and supplication, was the style of Pope Leo I. to Theodosius. Leo I. Epist. 9. inter Labbei Concil. Tom. 3. p. 1304. an. do. 449. Neither did Gregory the Great hector Mauritius, though he had made a Law which he did not like, (against receiving Souldiers into Monasteries,Gregor. 1. Epist. 62. Lib. 2. in Tom. 5. Concil. Labbe. p. 1133. till they were discharged from the Wars) and commanded the Pope to publish it; his Letter runs thus. As for me who speak these things to my Lords, what am I but dust and a worm — He is guilty before Almighty God, who is not pure in all that he says or does to the Most Serene Lords, (i.e. the Emperours) he calls himself, the unworthy Servant of his Piety; after this, he tells him that he did not look upon this Law as agreeable to the will of Almighty God, yet, says he, I being subject to command, have conveyed it through several parts of the Earth; both ways therefore I have done my duty, having both yielded obedience to the Emperour, and also on Gods behalf I have declared my opinion. The style of Pope Adrian I. also is far from commanding,Epistola insertae Concil. Nicen 2. Act. 2. vid. Concil. Labbe. Tom. 7. p. 115. when in his Letters to Constantine and Irene, he pleads for the restoring of Images. I offer to Your Serene Majesties the Testimonies of the Scriptures and Fathers with all humility. Beseeching your clemency with a great fervour of mind, as present upon my bended Knees, [...]. and rolling my self at your footsteps, I intreat you, &c. [Whence, by the way, I suppose we may safely conclude that the Ceremony of kissing the Pope's feet by Kings and Emperours, was not yet come into fashion; a practice derived from that Monster of Men Caligula, who, as Seneca tells us, when he gave Pompeius Pennus his Life, [Page 206] stretched out to him his left foot to kiss; against which that Philosopher so severely declames, for changing thus the manners of a free City, into a Persian slavery.Senec. de benefic. l. 2. c. 12. Invenit aliquid infra genu [...] quo libertatem detruderet, non hoc est civitatem calcare? But our Thomas his Master, Alexander III. was not at all shy to receive the honour, nor afraid of the Blasphemy that once attended it: For Baronius relates, that when he came to Mompelier, a Prince of the Saracens coming before him, kissed his feet; and kneeling down and bowing his head,Baron. ad an. 1162. p. 465. adored the Pope, as the Holy and Pious God of the Christians; they that stood by and saw this, wondered greatly, and they repeated among themselves that of the Prophet, All the Kings of the Earth shall worship him, and all Nations shall serve him.] My last instance shall be in Pope Agatho, who being required by the Emperour to send three choice Persons to the Synod of Constantinople: Concil. Constantinop. 3. Act. 4. Epist. 1. Concil. Labbe. Tom. 6. p. 634, 635. The Pope answers thus, According to the most pious Command of your A deo protegendae mansuetudinis vestrae. Mansuetude to be protected of God, according to the obedience we owe, with humble devotion of heart, we have taken care, &c. Afterwards in the same Epistle, This, your The Latine I am forced to put in the Margin, that every one may translate it better for himself. Hoc Imperialis vestra benig [...]tas, clementer jubens hortata est, & nostra pufillitas quod jussum est obsequenter implevit. Imperial benignity has exhorted me to by your mild command, and our smalness has obediently fulfilled your command. Alas poor Men! they little dream'd, while they spoke thus humbly, of any such Superiority over the Monarchs of the Earth, as their Successors have since claimed; they talk'd, as if they borrowed all their power; and therefore often desire Emperours to command a Council to be called in such a place, or to do such kindnesses for them: this lowly courting of their favour plainly argues, that if the comparison of the two [Page 207] Luminaries had been made in their days, they could have been contented with the place of the Moon in the Firmament, and not with Innocent the III.Decret. l. 1. tit. 33. c. 6., have asserted themselves to be the Greater Light of the two. How undeservedly alas! did Gregory and Leo (the first of each Name) bear the Title of Great: Let it rather be given to our Alexander; who bravely trod upon the Neck of Frederick at Venice (whatsoever Baronius pleads to the contraryBaron. ad an. 1177. p. 704., when so many good Authors attest it) adding those words of the Psalm, Super aspidem & basiliscum, &c. Thou shalt tread upon the Lion and Adder, the young Lion and the Dragon shalt thou trample under Feet: Ps. 91.13. Give it to Coelestine I who sitting in his Pontifical Chair, and holding the Imperial Crown between his Feet,Baron. ad an. 1191. p. 810. the Emperour bending down his Head, received the Crown from the Feet of this Pope; who immediately kicked it off with his Foot, and cast it to the ground; hereby giving him to understand, (as Baronius adds) that the Pope could at his pleasure give, keep, preserve, or take away the Empire, if he saw cause: and if the gloss upon the Canon speak his sence,Gloss. in Decret. distinc. 40. cap. 6. si papa. a small cause will serve the turn to lay him aside: For asking this Question: For what fault may an Emperour be deposed? The answer is, For any, if he be incorrigible, and therefore he may be deposed, if he be less profitable. The World you see is finely mended with these Men; and such poor Kings as ours, must not take it ill, if now they be called the Pope's Vassals and SlavesM. Paris ad an. 1253. p. 872. None Rex Anglorum noster est Vassallus, & ut plus dicam mancipium?, and be used so; be whipt and beaten for their faults, as we shall see our K. Henry was. If any of them should be so hardy, as not to tremble at his terrible sentence of Excommunication, he has other ways to humble them; (unknown to the former Popes I mentioned) for every King ought to [Page 208] think it honourable to be his Executioner; and though his own Ambition do not tempt him, nor any injuries against himself provoke him, to invade the Dominions of his neighbour Prince; yet the Pope can oblige him to it, as Innocent the III. did Philip of France, to expell K. John out of his Kingdome, by bidding him, In remissionem suorum peccaminum hunc laborem assumere, as M. Paris tells us, Ʋndertake it for the remission of his sins. M. Paris ad an. 1212. pag. 232. [A pretty way, by committing new sins, to get pardon for his old ones] And we need not wonder at any of these things; for Erasmus tells us in his days, these were Moot Paints, and disputed Pro & Con in the Schools; ‘Whether the Pope could abrogate that,Eras. Annot. N. Test. in 1 Tim. 1. v. 6. which was decreed by the Apostles writings, or determine that which was contrary to the Evangelical Doctrine, or make a new Article in the Creed. Whether he has greater power than S. Peter, or only equal. Whether he can command Angels. Whether he can wholly take away Purgatory. Whether he be a meer Man, or as God, participates both Natures with Christ: Whether he be not more merciful than Christ was, since we do not read that he ever recalled any from the pains of Purgatory, &c.’ He spake this sence very plainly, who called the Pope the Worlds wonder Cited in the gloss upon the Proemium of the Clementines.; and added, ‘Nec Deus es nec homo, sed Neuter es inter utrumque,’
That is,
It may be some may look upon much of this I have now said, as the flattering expressions only of foolish Parasites; who always fawn upon those that have got Power into [Page 209] their hands; like that profane interpretation a Jesuite gives of our Saviour's words,Silvester Petra Sancta adv. Molinei Epist. cap. 8. Seek ye first the Kingdom of God, &c. The Church, says he, has studiously preserved God's Kingdom, and it has fallen out happily, that she has found that Oracle verified, Seek ye first, &c. and all these things shall be added unto you. For God has also bestowed upon her the Kingdomes of the World. But, believe it, the Popes have given sufficient occasion for them, if we consider either what they challenge to themselves, when they show the greatest respect to Princes; or the Ceremonies of state and honour, which by setled practice is used towards themselves. One of the greatest respects they show to Princes, is the presenting them with a consecrated Sword: which when it is done, by Pope Sixtus the IV. th's order, these words are said: This pontifical Sword denotes the highest temporal power, Sacrar. Ceremoniar. lib. 1. sec. 7. f. 36. conferred by Christ upon the Pope his Vicar on Earth; according to that, All power is given to me in Heaven and in Earth; and in another place, He shall reign from Sea to Sea, and from the River to the ends of the Earth. The Ceremonies also of the Popes state, are such as plainly speak the same. ‘When the Pope makes a Feast, if a King be present,Sacr. Ceremon. lib. 1. f. 19. he sits at the Table below the First Cardinal Bishop. The Emperour or King bring in Water to wash the Pope's hands.Ibid. f. 20. The most noble Prince carries the first Dish, whether he be the Emperour, or a King.f. 22. When the Emperour comes to Rome to be crowned, as soon as he comes in sight of the Pope, uncovering his Head, he venerates him, his Knee touching the ground; when he approaches farther to the steps of his Seat, he bends the Knee; and after this he comes to the Pope's feet, and devoutly kisses them in reverence to our Saviour: the Pope chearfully looking upon the Emperour, receives Him to kiss his Hand and Mouth. Then the Emperour again bending the Knee offers [Page 210] a Summe of Gold, at the Pope's Feet. An Empress is admitted to kiss his Feet and Hand; a King to kiss his Hand and Mouth; all other Prelates and Nobles belonging to the Emperour to kiss his Foot only.’ (Quite contrary to what was practised of old, for when Charles was crowned by Leo III. Baronius acknowledges that the Pope met him at Numentum, and there received him with great veneration: but several other Historians tell us, that Leo crowned and adored Charles the Great. Ʋspergensis, Trithemius, &c. ad an. 801.) ‘The Pope gives reverence to no Mortal Man, by manifest rising up from his Seat, or by bowing his Head, or uncovering it: indeed, after he has received the Roman Emperour to the kiss of his Foot and Hand sitting,Sacr. Cerem. l. 3. sec. 1. cap. 2. he rises a little, receiving him graciously to the kiss of his Mouth, with a mutual embrace of charity: and he does sometimes the same to great Kings; but all other Princes and Prelates, he receives them to kiss his Mouth, not rising up, but sitting.’
‘When the Pope is going to be crowned, the Lay-person that is the most Noble,Sacr. Cerem. l. 1. sec. 2. f. 12. though it be the Emperour, or a King, carries up the train of his Garment. (Pluvialis) After this, when he goes the Procession, and gets on Horseback, the Chief Prince that is present,Ibid. fol. 17. though he be King or Emperour, holds the Stirrup of the Pope's Horse, and leads his Horse by the Bridle a little way. If there be two Kings present, the greater holds the Bridle on the right side, the Lesser on the left. But if the Pope does not go on Horseback, but in a Chair, four of the chiefest Princes, although the Emperour be among them, ought to carry the Chair, with the Pope in it, a little way, in honour of our Saviour Jesus Christ.’ This stale pretence of the Honour of Christ (which our Thomas wore thread-bare) is extreamly absurd here, and it had been more agreeable to have said, in contempt of him: For the Ceremonial tells us a little before, that in this Procession, [Page 211] the Sacrament is carried upon a white Horse,Ibid. f. 16. Ducitur per familiarem Sacristae equtu albus, mansuetus, ornatus, portans Sacramentum, habens ad collum tintinnabulum benè tinniens. having at his Neck a well founding Bell, which Horse is led by a Servant of the Sacrist. If this be done in honor of our Saviour, Why does not the Emperour or King rather lead that Horse by the Bridle, upon which (according to their opinion) our Saviour himself sits? A Servant of the Pope's Servant leads this Horse, and Emperours must lead the Popes; nay, upon the shoulders of Kings he must be carried, when Christ can have only a Beast to carry him: This is well contrived for the Honour of Christ, and is just such honour as was done him by their S. Lewes the French King; Vid. Mart [...]rolog. Franciscan. ad 25 Aug. p. 372. who was contented to leave the Eucharist (that is, his Saviour) with the Sultan for a pledge, till he redeemed it, by paying his ransome; according to those Verses of the Epigram.
That is,
And as ridiculously altogether does that humility look, which the Pope affects, in all the state of his Coronation. For when the Pope comes to the Lateran Church, he is led to the Marble Seat,Ibid. fol. 17. before the Principal Gate on the left hand, which Seat is called Stercoraria *, [Page 212] there they make the Pope sit down, or rather he sits in a lying posture; then the Cardinals approaching honourably, raise him up, saying, He raiseth the poor out of the Dust, and the needy from the Dunghill, that he may sit with Princes, &c. The Pope also takes a handful of Money (it must be all brass Coine, by reason of what follows) and he throws it among the People, saying, Silver and Gold have I none, but such as I have give I to thee. Which last, is the most profane and lewd personating an Apostle imaginable, by him that has much Money as every one knows, but can work no Miracles, as he did that spoke those words.
Thus I have represented the slavish Homage, usurped Power, and insolent State, the Later Popes have challenged, which Thomas did so stifly maintain, and our King Henry for a time resist, though not with that success the cause deserved. I will only, for a Conclusion of this Digression, show, that what the King contested in the case of Appeals, Homage, Investitures, Collation of Benefices, and the like, was but the same that other Kings before and after him did, who had due care to secure their own and their Subjects good, by opposing the unjust Oppressions of the Roman See.
Gregory the VII. was the first great troubler of the Christian World, by a new sort of Excommunications, in which he pretended to deprive Henry IV. of all Imperial administration, and to absolve his Subjects from that Oath, Qu [...] fidem veris regibus praestare consueverunt, Vid. Platinam in vit. Greg. 7. (as Platina speaks) whereby they used to assure their fidelity and allegiance to true Kings: As if when he had pronounced his words of Excommunication, all Kingship miraculously vanished, just as the Elements do, after the words of Consecration; well might he that thus practised upon Kings, say (what M. Paris tells us he confessed to his Cardinals when he came to dye) that he had grievously sinned in his Pastoral Charge,M. Paris ad an. 1086. p. 13. and by the instigation of the Devil, had raised the anger and hatred of God against Mankind. This Pope demanded Fealty of William the Conquerour, [Page 213] and the Moneys that were used to be paid to the Pope. K. William granted the Moneys, but the Homage he peremprorily denyed. Fidelitatem facere nolui nec volo. Fealty he neither had nor would grant him,Inter Epistolas Lanfranc. in Biblioth. Cotton. because, says he, ‘I neither promised it my self, nor do I find that my Predecessors have done that to your Predecessors;’ The money he speaks of, is no doubt, that which was called Peter's pence, and was a voluntary gift, not any sign of Homage, and therefore Hoveden sayes expresly,Denatius hic Eleemosyna Regis est. Hoveden. Annal. part. 2 in Hen. 2. pag. 343. This Penny is the King's Almes. And M. Paris tells us that KOffa gave it, to maintain a School of English-men that flourished at Rome M. Paris, in vit. Offae 2. p. 29., and to encourage those that came thither. In the Controversie, after this, betwixt Anselme and K. Rufus, about appeals to the Pope, the King was angry at the mention of the Pope's name, and told him that no Arch-Bishop or Bishop of his Kingdom was subject to the Roman Court or Pope. Matth. Paris ad an. 1094. p. 19. And urged this, that he had all the Liberties in his Kingdom, which the Emperour challenged in the Empire, Quòd ipse omnes libertates haberet in regno suo, quas Imperator vendicabat in imperio. Ibid. and mentions it as a known case, that the Emperour had power to nominate whom he pleased to be Pope; and therefore Anselme was accused by him as a Traytor for seeking to appeal to him, to which, says Paris, most of the Bishops agreed. He that has a mind to see this Controversie about Homage, menaged betwixt the Pope and the French, may consult Marca de Concord. Sacerdotii & Imperii, lib. 6. cap. 33. Especially the Contentions betwixt Boniface the VIII. and Philip the Fair. But that which he (I suppose) durst not mention concerning that King, but is told us by many others, shows with what scorn the Propositions of owning the Pope's Soveraignty were entertained by him. For when Boniface told him in his Letter, that he was subject [Page 214] to him in Spirituals and Temporals, that the Collation of Benefices and Prebends did not belong to him nor their profits in their vacancy, and that whosoever thought otherwise he reputed them Fools, &c. The King's answer to this was very smart,Sciat tua Maxima Eatuitas, in temporalibus nos alicui non subesse. Apud Nich. Gillium in Philip. Pulchr. citat. à plurimis scriptor. v. Catalog. T [...]st. verit. p. 1687. which begins thus. Let your Great Foolishness (instead of Holiness) know, that in Temporal matters we are subject to none: and goes on to tell him, that the Collation of Benefices, and their profits in their vacancy did belong to him, and those that were of another mind he accounted Fatuos & Dementes, Fools and Madmen.
It would be too long, to discourse farther about Collation of Benefices, and Reservations of Prebends, which the Pope used to bestow upon strangers. How France complained of them to Lewes IX. and how thereupon he restored to the Bishops their Canonical Right, and prohibited the exactions herein of the Roman Court, the Reader may consult the Learned Marca, de Concord. Sac. & Imp. l. 4. cap. 9. who adds, ‘To this most glorious King is owing the first restitution of Liberty*, which by his Edict after the change of Discipline in the Collation of Benefices, he procured in the Year 1268. under which one head were contained almost all the Contentions between the Bishops and the Roman Court.’ In this Author you may see the Constitution of Charles VII. and other Kings, against all strangers, having any Benefices in France. See also Lib. 4. Cap. 12. Sec. 5, 6.
As for England, I refer the Reader to that remarkable Epistle of Rob. Grosthead, Bishop of Lincoln, in Math. Paris, ad An. 1253. pag. 870. where you find him vehemently opposing the Pope in his Claim of Conferring Benefices.
I'le only add, that this Bishop (as the same Author informs [Page 215] us) made up an exact and punctual Accompt of the profits that strangers carried away by these grants of the Pope, Math. Paris ad an. 1152. p. 859. and it was found that the Summ came to above 70 Thousand Marks, and that the meer Revenue of the King by computation did not arise to the Third part of it.
But it is more than time to come to the Fourth and Last Head.
4. Concerning Thomas his Death.4. The Death of Thomas. We left all things in appearance fairly agreed betwixt the King and Him, and promising peace: but all was quickly disturbed by new Quarrels; For the Pope upon the desire of Thomas, sends Letters to suspend the Arch-Bishop of York, and to excommunicate the rest that had a hand in the Young King's Coronation, as also such as detaining the possessions of the Church, would not restore them, unless within Fifteen Days they made full satisfaction; which Letters he sent over before him.
And now Thomas went over into England, Baron. Ibid. p. 623. and when he came to Canterbury, the King's Officers came and demanded in his Name to take off from the Bishops their excommunication (for it's altogether an unlikely story which Thomas told them, that what he did, was done Ipsius Regis consilio & voluntate, by his counsel and will,Ibid. p. 621. when he had employed them to Crown his Son.) This Thomas refused to do, unless they would take an Oath to obey the Commandments of the Pope; which they would not submit to, saying that such an Oath was not to be taken without the King's consent, because it was contrary to the Princes Dignity, and the Customes of the Kingdom.
Thus they parted, and the Bishops went over Sea to the King to acquaint him herewith. [These are Saint-like qualities indeed, for one that had suffered 7 Years banishment, to have learnt no better to temper his passions by his afflictions, but immediately to seek his private revenge, after his peaceable restitution to his Church; for M. Paris tells [Page 216] us,M. Paris ad an. 1171. p. 124. that even upon Christmas day, after he had preached to the People, he solemnly excommunicated one Robert Broc, who had cut off the Tayl of one of his Horses that carried his provisions.] The King, upon hearing these complaints, was so incensed, that he broke out into passionate words, expressing his wonder, that none did revenge him of one Priest, who so disturbed his Person and Kingdom, and sought to deprive and disinherit him of his dignities: Which speeches being heard by Four Knights (Will. Tracy, Hugh Morvill, Richard Breton, and Reginald Fitz-Ʋrse) they interpreting his words in the worst sence, presently posted over into England, and slew Thomas in his own Church, whose dying words were these: I commend to God, our Bl. Lady, with the Saints Patrons of this Church and S. Denis, my self and the Cause of the Church. Though the King seemed to give occasion to his Murder by his speeches, yet he protested, as Almighty God should judg his Soul, that it was neither acted by his will or consent, nor wrought by any devising of his, and humbly submitted to any penance the Church should enjoyn him. The condition of the King's Absolution was, the granting away all that he contended for all this while,Baron. ad an. 1172. p. 636. and giving the Pope more power in England than he had before: For these were the termes. To maintain 200 Knights in the Holy Land, for a whole Year, giving each Knight 300 Crowns. To abolish the Statutes of Clarendon. To restore to the Church of Canterbury, and to all Thomas his friends, all their possessions. And if the Pope required it, to go into Spain to free that Land from the Pagans; to all which he agreed, and both he and his Son swore to the Legates. But besides all this, he crossed into England, and underwent such a penance at Thomas his Tomb,Baron. ad an. 1174. p. 652. after his Canonization, as became no King to undergo, nor any thing, but the insolency of Monks to inflict. For as soon as he came within sight of the Cathedral, where he was buried, stripping himself naked, save only [Page 217] that he had one sorry Coat on, he went his pilgrimage bare-foot in the sight of all the people, through the dirty ways and streets; and continued all that Day, and the Night following watching and fasting at Thomas's Tomb: Then the Convent being called the next Day together, he received more than double the stripes that S. Paul did from the Jews; for he received upon his naked Body Eighty Three Lashes from the Monks, and beside was Five times slasht by the Bishops that were present*:Quinquies ab Episcopis caesus. and returned bare-foot the Day following, without receiving any sustenance.
Thus we have given an account of this Canonized Prelate; the summ of whose Merits living and dying was this, That he zealously asserted the Liberties of the Church; But if you ask farther what those Liberties were; we shall find them to be much of the same nature with those Liberties that the Pope challenges for himself in the Decretal. Decret. 1 Part. distinc. 40. c. 6. Si papa sua. If the Pope be negligent of his own or others salvation—though he lead innumerable people by droves with him to hell, yet no mortal man presumes to reprehend his faults; because he is the Judg of all men, and to be judged of none, unless he be found to deviate from the Faith. These are Liberties, which no old Saints I am sure ever contended for; but you see the Pope has enlarged the Charter to the Saints of his own making; and one of his greatest Champions has made all sure, when he tells us;Bellarm. l. 4. de Rom. pontif. cap. 5. in fine. If the Pope should erre by enjoyning the practice of Vices, or prohibiting Vertues, the Church is bound to believe [Page 218] those Vices to be good, and Vertues evil, unless she will sin against conscience. In this way (and none else that I know of) Thomas may be a Saint, but we must put out our eyes, before we can believe it.
And if we have no evidence of his Saintship, we are then at a loss to understand how he comes to be a Martyr: his being murdered in his own Church will not do it, without the other; for how many greater Persons than he have come to untimely ends, that yet were never put into any Martyrologie? We have no concern to excuse or defend the murdering zeal of private persons, but desire that such practices, as these upon him, may be for ever detested, though designed to never so good an end. But we know there have been Popes, that have excused such practices upon excommunicated persons (who yet many of them had far more to show for their being Saints, than excommunicating Thomas) witness Pope Ʋrban the II. who in an Epistle,Decret. part. 2. caus. 23. qu. 5. c. 47. says. Non enim eos homicidas arbitramur, &c. We do not think those to be homicides, who burning with zeal towards their Catholick Mother, against the Excommunicate, have happened to kill some of them. Let them have the brand of barbarous murderers that killed him, but still I can see nothing of a Martyr in him: The words he used at his death, have more in them, that looks like a confession of his Faith, than hitherto I remember to have met with in his story; but this commending of himself to the Patron Saints of Canterbury Church, to the Virgin Mary, and S. Denis, tell us how he was abused by superstition, more than that he had a true understanding of Religion. I think, considering his former behaviour to his Prince, such a confession would have better fitted his Mouth, as Radolphus made when he was a dying, who lifting up his wounded hand, spake thus to those about him.(*) With this hand I swore to my Lord Henry [Page 219] (the Emperour) that I would not hurt him, Helmoldus Chron. Sclavon. nor lay trains against his honour, but the Popes commands brought me to this, that violating my Oath, I usurped undue honours to my self; and so presently dyed. If Thomas had expressed more of such like penitence, and less confidence, he would have looked more Martyr-like, unless he had suffered in a better cause; but all things considered, I think it would not be more profane or ridiculous, for a Man to pray, that he might ride to Heaven upon Father Garnet's fabulous straw, than to pray, to be able to ascend thither by Thomas's blood, which was, as you heard, a piece of their Devotions to him. It is very observable, what Caesarius the Monk, who lived a few Years after his death, has told us,Caesarii Dialog. distinc. 8. c. 69. that after he was slain, there were presently hot disputations concerning him; some saying he was damned, as being a betrayer of the Kingdom; others that he dyed a Martyr, for defending the Church. This question was canvased, says he, among the Masters at Paris: ‘Master Rogerus swore, that he was worthy of death, but not of such a death; judging the constancy of the blessed Man to be contumacy; but Peter Cautor swore on the contrary, that he was a Martyr worthy of God, having been killed for the defence of the Churches Liberty; but, says Caesarius, Christ solved all the doubt, when he glorified him with many and great signs; that is, after his Death, for he says before, that he shone with no Miracles in his persecutions.’ Thus we are referred to Miracles, the last refuge, and surest defence of any desperate cause in this Church; and now let the probabilities be never so great to the contrary, let the Saintship of a Person, with never so good reason be questioned, if the Pope once think fit to make him a subject of peoples veneration, I'le warrant the Monks will fit him with all sorts of wonders to countenance both his canonization, and the peoples devotion. And they were not wanting here in Thomas his case, which come now, for a Conclusion, to be considered.
[Page 220] Concerning the Miracles ascribed to Thomas.A while after his death the World begins to ring with the noise of his Miracles; so that Petrus Blesensis writes,Baron. ad an. 1173. p. 642. that England need not envy the Indies; they had their Thomas the Apostle; we have Thomas the Martyr; he shall suffice me, who has the name of an Apostle, and does imitate him in Miracles, or overcome him. Now we are told, that by his merits God raised the dead, Idem Ibid. p. 644. gave sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, and feet to the lame, cleansed Lepers, healed the infirm, and freed those that were possed with Devils: but these are common Themes, and it's a hard thing to find any Saint almost in this Church, of whom the same has not been said, when they came to be canonized. I'le present therefore the Reader with some rare and extraordinary particulars, which I find are related concerning him, both in his life-time, and after his death, by which he may judge concerning this proof of his Saintship.
Gononi Chronicon SS. Dei parae, p. 177. Thomas, we are told, from his Youth had vowed his chastity to the Bl. Virgin; and being, on a time, among some of his Companions, (before he was Arch-Bishop) he heard them boasting of their Mistresses, and the special presents they had received from them. Thomas told them, that they vapoured foolishly, for he had a Mistress that far excelled all theirs; who had bestowed such a present on him, that they never saw anything like it. All this he intended in a spiritual sence; but, they urging vehemently that he would show them what he talked of; he ran to the Church, and prayed the Bl. Virgin to pardon the presumptuous word he had spoken of her. To whom she appeared in a Vision, and incouragingly told him, that he did well to cry up the excellency of his Mistress; and she gave him a very fine and very little Box; which his Companions snatcht out of his hand, and opening, saw something of a purple colour, and taking it out, beheld a wonderfully fine Casula. (a Garment which the Priests wear.) This story came to the Ears of the [Page 221] Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, who sent for Thomas and learnt of him the truth of it, whereupon he secretly determined in his mind to make him his Successor. But this favour of the Virgins in the present of a new Garment, was not so wonderful, as another we are told of, that concerned an old one. For when he was Arch-Bishop, Gonon. Ibid. p. 176. & Wickman's Sabbatismus Marianus. p. 73. he used to wear a Hair-shirt next his skin on Saturdays, (a Day dedicated to the Bl. Virgin) which being rent, Wickman tells us that the Bl. Virgin held his shirt, whilst he stitched it; but Gononus reports it thus. There was an English Priest, that daily said the Mass of the Bl. Virgin, because he had not skill to say any other; who being accused, was suspended by Thomas from his Office, for his want of skill: Thomas on a time had hidden his Hair-shirt under his Bed, that at a convenient season he might secretly sow it: the Bl. Virgin appeared to the aforesaid Priest, and commanded him to go to Thomas, and tell him, that the Mother of God had granted leave to the Priest, that daily celebrated her Mass, and was suspended, to officiate again; by this token, that she, for whose Love he said Mass, had sowed his Hair-shirt that lay in such a place, and had left the red Hair with which she sowed it. Thomas hearing this, was amazed, and found it so as the Priest related, and gave him power hereupon again to officiate.
Besides, the English Legend in his Life relates, that when he was at Rome, upon a Fasting-day, a Fowl being provided for his Dinner, because no Fish could be bought, the Capon was miraculously turned into a Carp. (rather than the holy Man should break the Orders of the Church.) It may be perhaps a farther strengthning to our Faith in this matter, to observe that the Irish Saints have been very notable at these Conversions. S. Riocc entertained S. Aedus the Bishop, and set a great Supper of Flesh before him:Colganus ad 6 Febr. in vit. S. Riochi. p. 268. But the Bishop would not eat Flesh, but blessing the Meat, it was turned into Bread, and Fish, and Honey. And in the Life of S. [Page 222] Moedoc, we are told, that when S. Molua had killed a fat Calf for to receive him,Colganus, Act. Sanct. Hiborn. ad Jan. 31. p. 221. hearing that S. Moedoc did not eat flesh, he blessed 8 Pieces of Flesh, and they became 8 Fishes; but the Bishop knowing by inspiration how they were made Fishes, he blessed them again, and they were turned again into 8 pieces of flesh: which S. Molua seeing was displeased, for he had no other Fishes in his Monastery; and therefore before them all he blessed them again, and they became 8 Fishes the 2d. time: and here this pretty contest ceased, and for the Honour of S. Molua, he was contented to feed upon them, though I warrant you he could have held play with him longer in these changes. But to return to our Thomas. Polydore Virgil has told us a remarkable story how God miraculously vindicated Thomas against his Enemies in his life-time.Polyd. Virgil Angl. Histor. lib. 13. ‘For, says he, Thomas being accounted the King's enemy, began to be so contemned, and hated by the common people, that coming to a Town called Strode, the Inhabitants of that place minding to put an affront upon this good despised Father, presumed to cut off his Horses Tayl which he rode upon: but hereby they brought a perpetual reproach upon themselves, for afterwards it so fell out, by the pleasure of God, that all the race of those Men, that committed this fact, were born with Tayles, like brute Beasts. (whence the Proverb comes of Kentish Longtailes.) But this note of infamy is long since worn off, together with that generation of Men that so sinned; (which was cunningly put in, to save the credit of a lewd Fable.)’
These you will say are pretty fair attestations of his Saintship, in the way of Miracle, while he lived; but are nothing, to what we are told of the wonders that proclaimed his fame after his death. The first sort, I shall mention, are those that were shown upon his Murderers.
Hoveden. Histor. p. 299. Hoveden tells us that all men shunned their company, and none would eat or [Page 223] drink with them; they cast the fragments of their Meat to the Dogs, and when they had tasted them, they would eat no more of them: so manifest was God's vengeance, that they who contemned the Lord's anointed, were contemned even by Dogs.
S. Antoninus says,Antoninus Hist. Tom. 2. p. 706. that of those who killed him, some with their Teeth gnawed off their own Fingers by pieces, others had their Bodies flowing with corrupt matter, others were dissolved by the Palsie, and others miserably dyed of madness: (though any body else, besides this Canoniz'd Historian, would wonder, how these Four sorts of Judgments could destroy above one a piece, when there were but four Men to be destroyed by them.)
As for Thomas himself, if Visions and Revelations, and lying Miracles can do him any kindness, there are good store prest in his service; A little before he returned out of banishment, it was revealed to him,Antoninus Ibid. that a few days after his return he should go to Heaven, by dying a Martyr; and we are told, that while he was praying at the Monastery of Pontinia [...], Harpsfield Hist. Ecel. Angl. p. 334. he heard a voice from Heaven, saying, O Thomas, Thomas, my Church shall be glorified in thy blood. A certain young Man being under an infirmity, his Soul went out of his Body and returned again; and he said that he had been rapt into Heaven, and saw an empty Seat mightily adorned, placed among the Apostles; and when he asked for whom that magnificent Seat was prepared; an Angel answered, it was reserved for a certain great Priest of the English Nation; which was understood of S. Thomas. Heraclius also, the Patriarch of Jerusalem, coming into England, related this Vision.Capgrave in the Life of Thomas, f. 292. ‘A certain Frier was sick to death in a Monastery of the Holy Land, the Abbot desired him to certifie him of his state after death, which he promised, and dyed. A few days after he appeared to the Abbot, and told him that he enjoyed the Vision of God, [Page 224] and that you may not doubt of my happiness, know, sayes he, that when I was carried by Angels into Heaven, there came a great Man with an unspeakably admirable procession following him, of Angels, Patriarchs, Prophets and Apostles, &c. This Man stood before the Lord as a Martyr, all his Head being torn, and the blood seeming to distill from the clefts of his wounds. To whom the Lord said: O Thomas, thus it becometh thee to enter into the Court of thy Lord; and added, I will give no less glory to thee, than that I have bestowed on Peter: and the Lord took a mighty Golden Crown and put it upon his wounded Head. The Frier added, know for certain, that Thomas of Canterbury is slain about this time, mark my words and observe the time: and so he vanished. This the Abbot told to the Patriarch, who related it in England.’ As soon as Thomas was slain,Lord Herbert Henry 8. p. 438. the Monks shut their Gates, and perswaded the people that the Bells rung of themselves. Before he was buried, as he lay in the Quire upon the Bier, in the Morning lifting up his right hand,Hoveden Hist. p. 299. he gave his Benediction to the Monks. They made a great stir about the Water of an adjoyning Well, which they said appeared bloody by Miracle:Lord Herbert Ibid. which I suppose is that which the Sarisbury Breviary refers to in their Rithmes,
That is,
[Page 225]As for the Reliques of Thomas, they have done mighty feats; for a Monastery of S. Martin in Arthoise, having got his Rochet, and part of his Hair-shirt, (with his blood sprinkled upon them, so as never to be washed out) his Ring, and some other things; they have upon Record a Catalogue of 67 Miracles wrought by them; nay, some that had visited his famed Reliques at Canterbury, Stapleton de 3 Thomis, p. 108, 109. and found no benefit by them, had relief here at this Monastery.
The worst is, that there is some reason, one would think, to question those wonderful relations, (of Miracles wrought by his Reliques) as forgeries▪ since there was so plain a cheat about his Reliques; for the most sacred of them was so apparently. A piece of his Crown that was pared off by his Murderers, was pretended to be kept as a Relique in the Church of Canterbury in one place, and Erasmus says that the whole face of Thomas being set in Gold,Colloq. Peregrin. religionis ergo. was kept in a Chappel behind the high Altar, and they told him that the rest of his body lay in his shrine; but when Henry VIII. caused his shrine to be defaced, they found an intire body compleat within the same, says Lambert, Lambert peramb. of Kent. p. 248. as some alive then present can testifie. But be that how it will, we are come to this fine pass at last, that Caesarius has pleaded, that even the pretended, but false Reliques of this Saint can work Miracles.Caesarius Dialog. dist. 8. c. 70. ‘For, says he, a certain Souldier, a great lover of Thomas, was inquiring every where how he might get any of his Reliques; which a crafty Priest hearing, at whose house he sojourned, said to him; I have by me a Bridle which S. Thomas long used; which the Souldier hearing, gave him the Money he asked for it, and received the Bridle with much devotion. And God, to whom nothing is impossible, willing to reward the faith of the Souldier, vouchsafed to work many Miracles by that Bridle in honour of his Martyr; which the Souldier considering, built a Church in honour of Thomas, [Page 226] and instead of Reliques, put therein this Bridle of the cheating Priest.’
And now who is there, after all this, but will expect that mighty wonders should be told us were wrought for the relief of those, who in their distresses did invoke him? Of this kind two or three Instances will serve for a Conclusion of my Discourse about him.
‘There was a Bird, says the Festivale, that was taught to speak, and could say S. Thomas; Festiv. fol. 80. & Antoninus loc. citat. p. 707. it happened that this Bird sitting out of his Cage, a Spar-hauke seized on it, and was ready to kill it; but the Bird crying, St. Thomas help, the Spar-hauke fell down dead; His inference is very strong, that if he heard the Bird of his grete grace, moch more will he here a christen Man or Woman, that cry to him for help and succor.’ King Lewis of France, you'l say,Lambert's peramb. of Kent. p. 143. was extraordinarily heard, who coming over, to offer at his Tomb at Canterbury, and praying for a safe passage, he obtained (I suppose by some voice that assured him) that neither he, nor any other from thenceforth, that crossed the Seas between Dover and Withsand, should suffer any loss or shipwrack. (Credat Judaeus apella.)
But the finest contrivance, methinks, is that wonder for a special Friend of Thomas, Antoninus ibid. who being under an infirmity, came to the Tomb of the Saint, to pray for the recovery of his health, which, says the story, he received to the full. But being returned home, he thought within himself, that perhaps that infirmity was inflicted on him for his salvation, and was for the greater profit of his Soul, than health was; and therefore returning to the Sepulchre of the Saint, he prayed, that what should most conduce to his salvation, whether sickness or health, that Thomas would obtain it for him of the Lord. Whereupon his infirmity returned again upon him. And it was very friendly done of him, to impute the return of his distemper, to the Saints foresight of the danger of his continuing [Page 227] in perfect health. Some there were also, whom S. Thomas would not cure, in civility to other Saints, (though you may be sure he could have done it himself.) So Capgrave tells us, that a Clerk,Capgr. vit. S. Cuthbert. fol. 78. having been troubled with vomiting, and a Bloody Flux, and a pain in his Eyes, that he was almost blind; this Man Fifteen Days together had implored the Martyrs help at Canterbury: To whom Thomas at last appeared; and bid him rise quickly, and go to Durham to S. Cuthbert, and by his merits he should obtain mercy and health. For (said he) I will have my languishing Patients and Servants go to him for Cure, and his come to me; and the first day he came thither he was cured. It's very observable, that this Clerk had served Thomas before his exile, and so could less take it ill, to be sent on his errand so long a journey. But the most shameful fiction is that which is told us in the History of the Monk of Canterbury, De miraculis Thomae; concerning one Eilwardus, who, in his Drink,V. Fox Martyr. T [...]m. 1. p. 293. broke into a Man's House, and stole some of his Goods, who laid such an action of Felony against him, that he was condemned to have his Eyes put out, and his Privities to be cut off, which sentence was executed upon him; and he being in danger of Death by bleeding, was counselled to pray to S. Thomas; in the Night he had a Vision of one in white Apparel, who bid him watch and pray, and put his trust in God, and our Lady and holy S. Thomas; The next Day the Man rubbing his Eyes, (to be sure he did his forehead that wrote it) they were restored; and a little after rubbing the other place, his Pendenda (as he calls them) were also restored, Principio quidem valde parva, sed in majus proficientia, very small at the first, but growing still greater, which he permitted every one to feel that would.
This very story, no doubt, is that which the Verses at the beginning refer to, Membris donat castratos, &c. And which the old Roman Breviary points at, when it says thus. ‘Thomas [Page 228] stretched out his powerful hand to unusual and unheard-of wonders;Brev. Roman. antiqu. Lect. 9. for even they that were deprived of their Eyes, and of those parts by which Man-kind is propagatedMembris genitalibus privati., by his merits had the favour to receive new ones.’ I dare trust this miracle with any Reader to believe it if he can: But me-thinks it had been better contrived, if the circumstances of the last story of Thomas his Friend, had been reserved for this wonder: it had been enough to declare the power of the Saint, to have received a full recovery of these parts; but it might, and ought to have been referred to his discretion, whether it would not be more for the health and profit of the Patients Soul, to return presently into his castrated estate, wherein this fomes peccati would be extinguished, and his after chastity better secured; and more perhaps for the good of the World, it should be so; since it might be hazardous, what kind of Race might spring up from a drunken Thief, thus miraculously inabled to propagate a-new.
The Reader has seen a pleasant part the Monks of Canterbury have played, in setting up Thomas for a Saint and Martyr: and they did it so successfully, that we are told of a Hundred Thousand People,W. Sumner. Antiq. of Canterb. p. 249. that in some Years have come to pay their Devotions to his Shrine: nay more, that their zeal towards him was so hot, as sometimes they seemed to have but little consideration of the Bl. Virgin her self, and none at all of Christ. For there being three Altars in the Church of Canterbury, one dedicated to Christ, another to the Virgin Mary, Cited by Foulis, Hist. of Popish Treasons, &c. pag. 17. and a third to Thomas; we are told out of an old Leger-book of that Church, that one Year the Offerings at the Shrine of Thomas amounted to 954l. 6s. 3d. when those to the Bl. Virgin came only to 4l. 1 s. 8l. and to Christ nothing at all.
I wonder not that these things were countenanced and promoted by the Pope, whose Slave he was, as well as his [Page 229] Saint; but it's strange methinks, that all Christian Kings should not be concerned to vindicate the abuse to them all, in the most vile usage of our K. Henry, such as no example in any Age can parallel; by obtaining at least, that such a Rebel to his Prince should be blotted out of the Kalendar of Saints, and no longer publickly venerated as a Martyr.
Concerning Patron Saints; or, Devotions to Particular Saints, in particular Distresses.
To S. Apollonia for the Tooth-Ach.
Horae sac. us. Sarum. f. 80. Antiphona.
Oremus.
OMnipotens & sempiterne Deus, spes & corona omnibus tibi fideliter servientibus; qui B. Apolloniam gloriosam Virginem & Martyrem, excussionem dentium [Page 230] pro tui mominis fide passam, in coelestibus collocasti; tribue, quaesumus, omnibus memoriam ejus piè colentibus, perpetuâ pace gaudere, & à periculis tam animae quàm corporis liberari.
Per Christum, &c.
Let us Pray.
ALmighty and everlasting God, the hope & crown of all that faithfully serve thée; who didst crown in Heavenly places blessed Apollonia that glorious Virgin [Page 230] and Martyr, who suffered the beating out of her téeth for faith in thy name; Grant, we beséech thée, that all who piously venerate her Memory, may rejoyce in perpetual peace, and be delivered from all dangers both of Body and Soul.
Through Christ, &c. Amen.
But this matter is still more express, in the Horae B. Virginis sec. usum Romanum, p. 140.
Antiphona.
BEata Apollonia grave tormentum pro Domino sustinuit; primo, tyranni extraxerunt dentes ejus cum malleis ferreis; & cum esset in illo tormento, oravit ad Dominum Jesum Christum, ut quicunque nomen suum devotè invocaret, malum in dentibus non sentiret.
Vers. Ora pro nobis beata Apollonia.
Resp. Ʋt digni efficiamur promissionibus Christi.
Oratio.
OMnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui Beatam Apolloniam, [Page 231] Virginem & Martyrem tuam, de manibus inimicorum suorum liberasti, & ejus orationem exaudisti; te quaeso per intercessionem ejus, & Beati Laurentii Martyris tui, simulque omnium Sanctorum & Sanctarum, ut dolorem à dentibus meis expellas, sanum & incolumem efficias, ut tibi gratiarum actiones referre valeam in aeternum.
Per Dominum, &c.
O Sancta Apollonia, per passionem tuam impetra nobis remissionem omnium peccatorum, quae dentibus & ore commisimus per gulam & loquelam; ut liberemur à dolore & stridore dentium hîc & in futuro, & diligendo cordis munditiem per gratiam Labiorum, habeamus amicum Regem Angelorum.
Amen.
BLessed Apollonia sustained great torment for the Lord; First of all, the Tyrants drew out her Téeth with Iron Hammers (a new way of drawing teeth) and when she was in that Torment, she prayed to the Lord Iesus Christ, that every one that should devoutly invocate her name, might féel no pain in their Téeth.
Vers. Pray for us, O Blessed Apollonia.
Ans. That we may be made worthy of the promises of Christ.
The Prayer.
ALmighty everlasting God, who didst deliver [Page 231] S. Apollonia thy Virgin & Martyr, from the hands of her Enemies, and didst hear her Prayer; I intreat thée by her Intercession, and the Intercession of S. Laurence thy Martyr, together with that of all the He and She-Saints, to expell pain from my Téeth, and to make me safe and sound, that I may return Thée my Eternal thanksgivings.
By our Lord, &c.
O Saint Apollonia, by thy Passion obtain for us the remission of all the sins, which with Téeth and Mouth we have committed through Gluttony & Spéech; that we may be delivered from pain & gnashing of Téeth here & hereafter, and loving cleanness of heart, by the grace of our lips, we may have the King of Angels our Friend.
Amen.
NOTES.
THis last Prayer (out of an Ʋtrecht Manuscript) Bollandus thinks, was not recited in the Divine Service, for this reason; because it is not directed to God. But we found in others before, formal Petitions made to her immediately; [Page 232] and the falsness of his observation is apparent, in abundance of Instances which I have given all along; and we shall meet with many more, when we come to the Devotions directed to the Bl. Virgin: The Reader may do well, as to this particular, to consult the Learned Dallaeus, (in his Book, De Latinorum cultu; especially Lib. 3. c. 12.) who has given us abundance of Examples out of their proper Masses. And why should any one believe, that they should be shy in directing their Prayers to the Saints, when we find that they have joyned God and them together in their praises, and in the same Gloria's? Of which take this instance at present, in a Hymn upon S. Lewis Bishop of Tholouse, Brev. Rom. antiq. 19 August. immediately before the first Lesson; where at the end of the Hymn is this Gloria.
That is,
I observe here farther, upon what sleight occasions, the Roman Church has advanced their superstition in the Invocation of Saints. Eusebius in the sixth Book of his History, Chap. 41. (edit. Valesii) has told us a very short story concerning her; how a Year before Decius his persecuting the Christians, (which Baronius places an. 252.) in a Tumult raised at Alexandria against the Christians, among others that suffered, they laid hold on the Admirable Apollonia, an Aged Virgin ( [...]) and struck out her teeth, and [...]indling a Fire in the Suburbs, threatned to burn her alive, unless she would pronounce certain impious words with them; she made a little demur, as if she deliberated with [Page 233] her self, and then suddenly leapt into the Fire and was burnt. Upon this plain Song, it's very pleasant to observe what descant the Makers of the Roman Breviaries have run.
They have told us of the Noble Race she came of; of her chastity and humility in her younger Years; her Fastings, Prayers and Almes; her Examination before the Heathen Prefect with his Questions, and her Answers, which you may see in Bollandus, Loc. citat. who cites a great many old Breviaries: but the Breviary of Ʋtrecht has done their work, and made it very reasonable, that all should apply themselves, when they are afflicted with the Tooth-ach, when it brings in the Virgin praying for those that were in that distress, and that a voice came from Heaven, saying, O Spouse of Christ, thou hast obtained those things thou hast asked of God. And now there is nothing further needful to excite the Peoples Devotions, save only Reliques and Miracles. For Reliques, none can be more proper than her Teeth, and the parts about her Mouth; and here they are well furnished in abundance of places. (though the Saint lived so long ago.) At Rome, besides her Head and Arm, one Church has part of her Jaw, and four or five Churches I know not how many of her Teeth. At Volaterrae in Etruria, there is preserved her Mouth, part of her Jaw, and one of her Teeth. At Bononia, in several Churches they have her Teeth, and in one her Lower Jaw, which is solemnly venerated on the 9th. of February, by the Legate or Vice-Legate. At Antwerp they show a part of her Jaw, by which frequent Miracles are wrought. At Mechlin they have part of a Tooth, and at several places in Flanders whole ones: At two places in Artois a remarkable portion of her Lower Jaw. At Colen, one Monastery has four of her Teeth, another has a Rib, and a Tooth, and Shoulder-blade; the Carthusians her Jaw, S. Maurice's Church a Tooth, and S. Albans in the same City her Lower Jaw. At Lisbon in the Church of S. Roch, one of her Teeth, and other Reliques of her. At Placentia in Spain are two Reliques preserved of her, and there this Prayer is also recited.
DEus qui B. Apolloniae in tenero* & puro corpore dira tormenta vincere tribuisti; da quaesumus, ut carnis illecebris superatis, nulla mundi adversa formidemus.
Per, &c.
O God, who didst inable S. Apollonia in a tender and pure body to overcome grievous torments; Grant us, we pray thée, that overcoming the allurements of the flesh, we may be afraid of none of the Worlds adversities.
Through our Lord, &c.
Now though after this Catalogue of Reliques, one would have thought it strange that any Saint should have had more Jaws than two, or an old Virgin be furnished with such a number of Teeth, as they presume to shew for hers; yet we are farther told by Chemnitius Exam. Concil. Trid. part. 4. pag. 12., that a grave and learned Man, one Andreas (Abbas Amelunxbornensis) used to relate, that King Edward was once troubled with the Tooth-ach, and commanding that the Teeth of S. Apollonia should be sent to him, which were every where preserved in his Kingdome; ‘There were, says he, heaped together so many Teeth of Apollonia, out of the Reliques of one Kingdome, that several great Tunns could not contain them.’
As for Miracles; that which Bollandus recites in the forenamed place, (though he dares not either affirm, or deny the truth of it) will serve in stead of a thousand, to fright the Living people into devotion towards this Saint, when such a mark of displeasure for neglecting her, was inflicted upon the Body of the Dead Bishop Ernestus; who suffering an edifice dedicated to her to run to ruine, when he was dead, all the Teeth of his Head were struck out, so that not one remained in his Mouth; that it might manifestly appear, that he was punished in that, in which she was wont to relieve all those, who did not blot her out of their memory.
To St. Anthony the Hermit, for Inflammations, commonly called S. Anthony's Fire.
Antiph.
VOx de coelo ad Antonium facta est; Quoniam viriliter dimicasti contra mundum, ecce ego tecum sum & faciam te in toto orbe nominari.
Oratio.
DEus qui concedis, obtentu B. Antonii confessoris tui, morbidum ignem extingui, & membris aegris refrigeria praestari, fac nos propitius ipsius meritis & precibus à Gehennae incendiis liberatos, integros mente & corpore tibi foeliciter in gloria praesentari.
Per Dominum.
Secreta.
SAcrificium nostrum, quaesumus Domine, benignus intende; quo sicut B. Antonii precibus cruciatus temporales sanare non desinis, ita exui misericorditer impetremus ab aeternis.
Per Dominum.
A Voice came from Heaven to Anthony, saying, Because thou hast fought manfully against the World, behold I am with thee, and will make thee famous in all the Earth.
The Prayer.
O GOD, who by the means of thy Confessor S. Anthony, dost vouchsafe the extinguishing of the Fiery disease and refreshments to sick Members; mercifully grant, that we being fréed by his Merits & Prayers from the flames of Hell, may be happily presented sound in mind & body to Thée in glory.
Through our Lord, &c.
WE pray Thée, O Lord, graciously to look upon our sacrifice; that as by the Prayers of S. Anthony thou ceasest not to cure torments that are temporal, so we may obtain to be mercifully fréed from those that are Eternal.
Through our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
HE that had a mind to dispute about the truth of those Miracles, which Athanasius has told us were wrought by S. Anthony, in his Life; might think some of them justly liable to be questioned; as that which he tells us of his being beaten by the Devil, till the greatness of the pain took away both all his motion and speech, and that he was so cruelly handled, that he was at one time just a dying: and that other story, how when he was going into a Ship, he complained to his Companions of a grievous stink, and presently one possessed with a Devil, cryed out; whereby they gathered, that he perceived the Devil by his smell: (as Bollandus in his notes upon the place, says, S. Pachomius knew by the stench the presence of an Heretick.) But my business is not to detract from the Saint, or to lessen his due esteem: Only one thing I observe, that he seems in his life-time to have had a more than ordinary care, to prevent all that after-veneration of his Reliques, which is now practised [Page 237] in the Roman Church, which we know both gives life to their Devotions, and raises expectation of his help in those that apply themselves to him for relief in their distresses. For the forenamed Father tells us, that he gave a strict charge to those that attended him when he dyed, that they should not carry his Body into Egypt, lest they should reserve it in their Houses Athanas. in vit. Anton. p. 503., which he explains a little before, that they did not commit the Body to the Earth, but wrapped it in Linnings, and putting it in a Bed, kept it in their Houses, thinking thus to honour the Dead; (which is neither lawful nor pious) this, he says, he had blamed, and dehorted from the usage of it. (and no doubt he would have blamed the present Roman customes as well as the old Egyptian; for why is it worse to keep those Remains in Beds above ground, than to place them upon Altars, or keep them in Boxes?) Bury therefore, says he, my Body, and cover it with Earth, and observe this charge that no man but you alone know the place of my burial: which they did, says Athanasius, and no man hitherto, save those two Persons that ministred about him, knows where he was buried. But the Roman Trade cannot be driven with this Secrecy of Interment, many a good Market would thus have been spoiled: Digged therefore he must be out of his Grave, and if the Monks be so sullen, as not to discover where the place is, Visions and Revelations will not fail to do it; and though it was near 200 Years before a discovery was made of it, yet Colen that got the three Kings, hath got too S. Anthonie's Beard; and we are told of a wonderful translation of his Body into France, which deserves relating:In Histor. Aymerè Falconis apud Bolland. ad Januar. 17. One Joceline was ingaged by the Testament of his dying Father to go in Pilgrimage to Jerusalem: which he neglecting to perform, in a Battel he was sore wounded, and carried for dead into a Chappel of S. Anthony's; where when he began to revive, a Multitude of Devils appeared to him, and for not performing his vow of the Pilgrimage, were preparing to drag him [Page 238] to Hell, and one of them casting a Halter about his Neck, was ready to strangle him: In this strait S. Anthony the Guardian of the place, appeared, and chid, and drove away the Devils; commanded him to go his Journey to Jerusalem, and after that, in requital of his kindness, to carry his Reliques away, out of the Eastern, into the Western parts of the World; because there Christ would have him to be more highly venerated in time to come; all which he performed, and begging the Body of S. Anthony of the Emperour, brought him from Constantinople into France (though how his Body was brought to Constantinople, we are yet to learn.) But we are not to think that his whole Body was brought thence by Joceline; for in the Year 1231. Lambertus from the same place brought part of his Arm to Bruges: At Colen (as was said before) they show S. Anthony's Beard, and a remarkable part of his Hand: they have some part of him at Tourney, and the Jesuites have two of his Reliques at Antwerp. At Rome one of his Churches is famous for his Sack-cloth, and some others for pieces of his Garment of Palmes, artificially weaved, which S. Anthony wore on high Days, and some say belonged before to Paul the Hermit: but the most part of that famous Garment, we are told, is preserved and shown at Vienna in France.
These Remains of his, we are informed, have wrought mighty Miracles for the Curing that Fiery Disease, which like a Pestilence swept away so many in France: nay (as Aymerus relates, loc. citat.) his Reliques being dipt into Wine, the Wine so sanctified, proved a present Remedy against that Disease; and therefore the Pope gave a Patent to the Monastery of S. Anthony, where his Reliques were kept, that they should make that sanctified Wine, and none else. Neither did this benefit, by the intercession of S. Anthony, accrue only to Men, but to Cattel also; and from hence, we are told, the custome arose of picturing this Saint with a Hog at his Feet, because, as the same Author says, on this animal, God wrought Miracles by his Servant; and in [Page 239] honour of his memory, they used in several Places to tye a Bell about the Neck of a Pig, and maintain it at the common charge of the Parish, from whence came our English Proverb of Tantony Pig.
To St. Sigismund for Feavers, or Agues.
OMnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui per sanctos Apostolos & Martyres tuos, diversa sanitatum dona largiri dignatus es; da quaesumus, ut praesentem famulum tuum N. qui à febrium vexatione fatigatur, per intercessionem famuli tui Sigismundi regis & Martyris, tua medicina erigat ad salutem, & ad sanitatem pristinam clementer revocare dignetur.
Per Dominum, &c.
Secreta.
OFferimus tibi Domine munera sancta in nomine electi tui Sigismundi Regis & Martyris tui; ut à praesenti aegroto N. febrium ardores repelli jubeas, & exinde tuo semper in omnibus muniatur auxilio.
Per Dominum.
ALmighty everlasting God, who by thy holy Apostles and Martyrs hast vouchsafed to bestow divers gifts of healing; Grant, we beséech thée to thy Servant N. here present, who is wearied with the vexation of Feavers, that by the intercession of thy servant Sigismund King and Martyr, thy Medicine may raise him to health, & mercifully vouchsafe to restore him to his former soundness.
Through our Lord, &c.
WE offer unto thee, O Lord, holy gifts in the name of thy elect Sigismund the King and thy Martyr; that thou wouldst command Feaverish heats to be repelled from this sick Person N. here present, and that also he may always be defended in all things by thy help.
Through our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
BY these Prayers any one would be apt to think, that this King had made some glorious confession of Christ, before the Opposers of his Religion, which he had sealed with his Blood, and thence had obtained the stile of King and Martyr: but when we examine the short story of his Life, which is given us by Baronius out of Gregory Tur [...] nensis, Baron. Annal. Eccles. ad an. 509. p. 600. we shall see but little reason to venerate him for a Martyr, or to have any great expectations from his Patronage. He was converted,Id. ad an. 526. p. 120, 121. we are told, from Arianism to the Catholick Faith, by Alcimus Avitus Bishop of Vienna, in his Fathers Life-time. After his Death, he and Godomarus his Brother reigned over the Burgundians. He had one Son by the Daughter of K. Theodoric, called Sigericus, but she dying, he married a second Wife; who, upon a great falling out with this Son, perswaded Sigismund, that Sigericus sought to possess his Kingdome, and without making him away he could not be secure; whereupon one Day commanding him to lye down and sleep when he was drunk, he caused him to be strangled; for which fact he afterwards was extreamly penitent: But the Divine vengeance presently followed him. For K. Clodomerus making War against him and Godomarus, they were overcome by him, and Sigismund, with his Wife and Children being taken Prisoners, he together with them was slain, and his Body thrown into a Pit. This Death of his, which was a just retaliation of his former crime, can scarce, one would think, amount to Martyrdome. But now, so acceptable was his repentance, that his Body being taken up out of the Pit, and buried in the Monastery of Agaunum, it was presently famed for working Miracles. ‘For now, says Gregory, if those that are afflicted with Agues,Greg. Turon. de glor. Martyr. c. 75. do devoutly celebrate Masses in honour of him, and offer an oblation to God for the rest of [Page 241] his Soul, presently their shakings cease, their Feavers are extinguished, and they are restored to their former health.’ But this is not the first Fable that he (and you may put in his Contemporary, Pope Gregory) has took upon trust, and reported from common fame; and I am the more suspicious of it, because these Masses to be said in honour of him, and Oblations for the rest of his Soul, look as if a Trade were going forward to be menaged by the Monks inventions. But methinks they were ill-advised in these doubtful circumstances, to pitch upon him for a Patron in the case of Feavers, when there was an elder Saint, and a more unquestionable Martyr, already in the office before him; I mean S. Pantaleon: For thus I find it in the Hours of Sarum.
De Sancto Pantaleone Martyre.
Anaphona.
Vers. O Sancte Pantaleon ora pro nobis.
Resp. Ut ab omnibus liberemur febribus.
Oremus.
DEus qui humilium vota respicis, ipsorumque cernis preces; adesto plebis tuae precibus auctor ipse pietatis; & praesta, ut qui beati Pantaleonis Martyris tui memoriam agimus, ab omnibus febrium generibus efficaciter liberemur, & ad gaudia aeterna te ducente pervenire mereamur.
Per te Jesu, &c.
Of S. Pantaleon Martyr.
Vers. O Saint Pantaleon pray for us.
Ans. That we may be freed from all Feavers.
Let us Pray.
O God, who hast respect to the bows of the humble, and beholdest their Prayers; be present to the prayers of thy People, thou that art the Author of pity; and grant, that we who celebrate the memory of Bl. Pantaleon thy Martyr, may be effectually delivered from all sorts of Feavers, and by thy conduct may merit to come to the joys that are Eternal.
Through Jesus, &c.
To St. Sebastian for removing the Plague.
EGregie Christi Martyr Sebastiane, princeps & propagator sanctissimorum [Page 243] praeceptorum; ecce nomen tuum in libro vitae coelestis adscriptum est, & memoriale tuum non delebitur in secula.
Vers. Ora pro nobis B. Martyr Sebastiane.
Resp. Ut mereamur pestem Epidemiae illaesi pertransire.
Oratio.
OMnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui meritis B. Sebastiani Martyris tui gloriosissimi, olim pestem Epidemiae generalem omnibus mortiferam revocasti; praesta supplicibus tuis, ut qui pro simili peste revocanda sive cessanda, sub tua confidentia ad ipsum refugiunt, ejusdem meritis & precibus, ab omnibus nocumentis venenosis, nec non ab omnibus corporis & animae periculis; ac à subitanea & improvisa morte, & ab omnibus inimicis visibilibus & invisibilibus singulis diebus, horis, atque momentis, liberemur.
Per Dominum.
[Page 244]Prosa.
O Sebastian thou famous Martyr of Christ, the Prince and Propagator of [Page 243] most holy Precepts; behold thy Name is written in the Book of Heavenly Life, and thy memorial shall not be blotted out for ever.
Vers. O Bl. Martyr Sebastian pray for us.
Ans. That we may merit to pass through the Plague unhurt.
The Prayer.
ALmighty everlasting God, who by the merits of thy most glorious Martyr Sebastian, didst in time past remove a general Pestilence deadly to all; grant to thy suppliants, that we who for the recalling or ceasing the like Plague, flie to him, confiding in thée; by his merits and prayers we may be delivered from all poysonous harms, as also from all dangers of Soul and Body, and from sudden and unforeséen death, & from all enemies visible and invisible, each Day, Hour and Moment.
Through our Lord, &c.
Amen.
NOTES.
THis last is a rare piece of Devotion; and if you observe it, most admirably accords with what we find, Psal. 50.14, 15. Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the most High, and call upon me in the day of trouble, I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorifie me. Here is calling upon a Saint in trouble, expecting deliverance from a Saint, praising and glorifying a Saint, without any taking [Page 246] notice of God at all, only that he would do it for them. I would fain know, whether if all this had been said to Aaron by a Jew, it would not then have been accounted deservedly Idolatry; and if so, What makes it a less sin, or none at all in a Christian? I am sure Idolatry is now condemned by the New Testament, as well as by the Old; and I would fain understand where our Saviour, or his Apostles have given us a new notion of it, different from what Men had of Idolatry before.
But here again, we are sent to Visions and Revelations, and they must bear out the worship of this Saint, though never so absurd, and set him up for a powerful Intercessor in the case of the Pestilence. For Baronius has made us understand the secret, out of Paulus Diaconus, ad An. 680. num. 58. ‘Tuncque visibiliter multis apparuit, quia bonus & malus Angelus, &c. (speaking of the terrible Plague at Rome and Ticinum.) "Then it appeared visibly to many, for a good and a bad Angel by Night went through the City, and by the command of the good Angel, the bad, who seemed to carry a Hunting staff in his hand, as often as he smote with his Staff the Door of any House, so many People dyed out of that House, the Day following. Then it was said by Revelation to a certain Person, that this Plague would not cease, till the Altar of S. Sebastian was placed in the Church of S. Peter ad Vincula; which being done, and the Reliques of S. Sebastian brought to Rome, presently upon the placing the Altar in the said Church, the Plague ceased. Baronius adds, that the Altar it self remains yet entire, as also the Image of the said holy Martyr in Mosaick work. And from hence this piece of Religion is propagated to Posterity, that in time of the Plague, by way of vow, the Image of the said S. Sebastian, is wont to be painted in divers places, and Altars to be erected to his memory, yea and Churches to be built.’
We are also farther informed by Bollandus (ad Januar. 20. in vit. S. Sebast.) what rare vows were made to him by those of Milan, in a great Plague, An. 1575. They chose him [Page 247] for an especial Saint to implore, not only because he had conferred like benefits heretofore in other places; but chiefly because his Mother was of Milan, and there also he was educated; and they vowed, if he would succour them, to build a new Church in Honour of this Martyr, and settle a maintenance for daily offices to be performed in it; to celebrate his Annual feast, with a Fast the Day before; to bring solemn oblations to his Church yearly, on the Day of this vow, (viz. on the Ides of October) and also on the Day of his Feast: to offer a precious Vessel, to be a decent receptacle for the Martyrs bones; and several other things of like nature, which you may be sure were so obliging to him, that they could not fail of the desired success.
Neither does the Church want his Reliques, or they their miraculous effects; for though he lived so long ago (viz. An. 287.) that hinders not, but that in several Countreys and Cities, they have got remarkable portions of his Body; nay, more than one of those very Arrows with which he was transfixed at his Martyrdom, are shown at this day. We are told, that in a Church of Capua, this Saints Reliques sanctifie Water (as we heard before S. Anthony's did Wine) which is preserved for the infirm, & is so often called for, that they are fain thus to Consecrate it, more than once a Year: at Ebersberg in Bavaria they have the Top of his Scull, which is venerated with great Religion all over Germany, and is a certain amulet against the Pestilence; it being so included in Silver, that People may drink out of it, and in it Arrows are Consecrated, which are great preservatives against the Plague.
To S. Rocch in time of the Plague.
O Quàm magnificum est nomen tuum Beate Rocche, qui tuis intercessionibus multitudinem languentium nôsti salvare, & omnibus nomen tuum gloriosum commemorantibus, te propitium exhibere; veni & salva nos à morbo Epidemiae, & aeris temperiem nobis concede.
Oremus.
OMnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui meritis & precibus Beatissimi Rocchi Confessoris tui, quandam pestem generalem revocâsti; praesta supplicibus tuis, ut qui pro simili peste revocanda, ad ipsum sub tua confugiunt fiducia, ipsius gloriosi confessoris tui precamine, ab ipsa peste Epidemiae & ab omni perturbatione liberentur.
Per Dominum, &c.
Antiphona.
O Blessed Rocch, how magnificent is thy Name, who by thy intercessions knowest how to save a Multitude of languishing People, and to show thy self propitious to all that commemorate thy glorious Name; come and save us from the Plague, and grant to us a good temperature of Ayre.
Let us Pray.
ALmighty everlasting God, who by the Merits and Prayers of the most Blessed Rocch thy Confessor, didst remove a certain general Plague; grant to thy Suppliants, that they who for the removing the like Plague, fly to him, confiding in thée, by the prayer of this glorious Confessor, they may be fréed from the Pestilence, & from all perturbation.
Through our Lord, &c.
But more fully in the Horae Sec. us. Rom. and in the end of the office of the Bl. Virgin, Paris 1615.
Anaphona.
Oremus.
DEus, qui Beato Rocho per Angelum tuum, tabulam eidem afferentem promisisti, ut qui ipsum piè invocaverit, à nullo pestis cruciatu laederetur; praesta quaesumus, ut qui ejus memoriam agimus, ipsius meritis & precibus, à mortifera peste corporis & animae liberemur.
Per Dominum, &c.
Let us Pray.
O God, who didst promise to blessed Roch, by an Angel that brought a Table to him, that he who piously invoked him, should be hurt by no tormenting Plague; grant we beséech thée, that we who kéep his memory, by his merits and prayers may be fréed from the deadly Plague both of Soul and Body.
By our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
THe Legend upon which these Prayers are founded, is set down in a large Prosa (as they call it) in the Mass de S. Roccho, which we find in the old Roman, and Salisbury Missals and Breviary, which begins thus. In honore salvatoris sancti Rocchi confessoris agatur memoria.
Where it mentions his being born with the sign of the Cross on his left side; and that, as a token of his future Sanctity, when he was a Child, on Wednesdays and Fridays he would never suck but once a day, (so keeping these as fasting days, by which we may guess at the likelihood of the rest of the story, as) that he cured Men of the Plague, by onely making the sign of the Cross upon them; and how a little Dog brought him Bread, & an Angel healed him himself of the Plague: And then follows the story of his being in Lombardy, where he dyed, and how an Angel delivered him a Table, written in Golden Letters by Gods own hand, with the name of S. Rocch in it, and a promise that whosoever did commemorate this Saint, should be delivered from, or cured of the Plague, and it ends thus.
Amen.
[Page 251]This Saint is venerated upon the same account with S. Sebastian, for delivering many Cities of Italy from the Plague by the sign of the Cross; and you may well think there was something more than ordinary in his signing, when Surius (in his life) tells us, that to preserve a Cardinal from the Plague, he made a cross upon his Fore-head, and the impression of it pierced his skin, as if the cross had been burnt in with a hot Iron. His veneration was decreed with great solemnity, by the Order of a General Council. For so Baronius informs us, (upon the Roman Martyrologie, Aug. 16.)
‘In the Year 1414, (about an 100 Years after his death) the Fathers of the Council of Constance, for the driving away a Plague that was begun, decreed that the honours due to the Saints, should be bestowed on him; for with solemn pomp they brought his Image through the City, all the People accompanying it, which being done, the Plague presently stayed. And from thence was the example taken, that every where his venerable Images, Altars, Chappels, and lastly Temples were erected.’
To St. Marguerite for Women with Child.
THere is a famous Legend of this Saint in the old Roman and Sarisbury Breviaries. (on the 26. of July.) In which these passages are remarkable. She desired of God, that she might have a conflict face to face with the Devil, that hitherto had been her secret and hidden enemy. Then the Devil appeared in the terrible shape of a Dragon, and swallowed her up: but she presently arming her self with the sign of the Cross, the Dragon burst asunder, and the Virgin came unhurt out of his Belly. Afterwards she saw another Devil, like a black man sitting, whom she catching by the Hair, threw him to the ground, and put her right Foot upon the Crown of his Head, and bid him tell [Page 252] her what he was. The Devil said, lift up your Foot from my Crown, that I may speak: Then he told her, that he was one of those Spirits which Solomon shut up in a brazen Vessel, and the Babylonians coming, and thinking to have found Gold in it, broke it, and so we flew away. She also made him confess his arts of fraud and wickedness, and why he so miserably tempted the Christians; Et pedem virgo sublevans, mox velut fumus evanuit, and lifting up her Foot, presently the Devil vanished like smoak. [This was a notable trick of S. Marguerite, thus by putting the Devil to pain, to make him confess the Secrets of his own Trade and Rogueries; but S. Bernard made a worse fool of him, and cunningly over-reached the Devil, to the discovery of a secret which concerned Mens salvation, and such a Secret, as no good Angel ever told any Man, out of his own pure good will, the like. For thus I find it in a Rubrick of the Salisbury Hours. (fol. 123.) Whan Saint Bernard was in his Prayers, the Dyuell said unto him; I know that there be certeyn Verses in the Sawter, who that say them dayly shall not perish, and he shall have knowledge of the day that he shall dye. But the Fende wolde not showe them to S. Bernard: Than said S. Bernard, I shall say dayly the hole Sawter. The Fende consideringe that S. Bernard shall do so moche profyte and goode labor; so he shewed him thys Verses. The Verses are there set down, which begin thus, O bone Jesu. Illumina oculos meos, &c. Before every Verse, as if it was intended for a charm, is set commonly, a hard name of Greek or Hebrew; as, O Adonai. Locutus sum, &c. O Heloy. Periit fuga à me &c. And so before others, O Emanuel, O Agyos, O Raby, O Tetragrammaton: and there also, among the rest of the precious Devotions, (which were all taught him I suppose by the Devil, for I find no distinction mentioned) is that unintelligible and nonsensical Prayer, (which was mentioned at the beginning of the Book) Peto Domine Jesu, &c.] When she came to dye, she prayed of God, that whosoever writ, read or heard of her passion, might obtain pardon of his sins, and whosoever would build a Church to her honour, and [Page 253] minister Candles out of his just labour for her service, might have whatsoever he asked that belonged to his salvation: and in a more especial manner (signanter) she prayed for Women in Labour, that when they invoked her Patronage, they might have a speedy Delivery, and escape the Danger, and that the Infant might be born without any defect of its Members. When she had done praying, there was a great Thunder, and a Dove came from Heaven, saying, Blessed art thou Margaret, the Spouse of Christ, behold, thy Petitions are granted thee by Christ, come into the rest of the Heavenly Countrey.
If these Requests and Answer can be supposed to be true, Saint Marguerite, for my Money; I see no need of any other Saint to pray to: and indeed I must commend the wisdome of the Later Popes in leaving all this out of the present Breviaries; for this one story would else have been enough to have spoiled the Market of the other Saints.
If any one have a mind to see this at large, and much more, let him consult her Life, written in French Verses, at the end of the Office of the Bl. Virgin, Printed at Paris, 1615. To which also the Women with Child are beholden, for furnishing them with a Prayer to her, though the Publick Offices of the Church are very sparing herein, being willing, I suppose, that the Bl. Virgin should have all the custome in this case, as you may hear more hereafter. The Prayer is this which follows, which I will not trouble my self to translate into English Meeter, because so many now a-days understand the French.
Oraison de S. Marguerite, a dire pour les Femmes grosses.
There is one thing I must farther remark, which we meet with not only in this story of S. Marguerite, but in Twenty other Lives of the Saints beside: viz. The Admirable Petitions they made to God before they dyed, together with the promises and priviledges they obtained in answer to their requests. God was very free, you will say, in a grant he made to S. Oringa; when he communicated to her one of his own properties,Bolland. ad 10 Januar. pag. 651. viz. The knowing peoples thoughts, as a reward of her modesty and chastness, and this too without her asking: (that we read of) For, we are told, that God promised to her, that because she had never cast her eyes upon the face of any man, she should (for the future.) be able to see into the inmost secrets of the heart of any Man whose face she would look upon. But commonly the Priviledges they boast of given to the Saints, were in answer to their Petitions; though most of them are such, as are no ways becoming [Page 255] any Saint to ask, nor God to grant. To instance in a few here: (passing over many that have been named already, and others which we may have occasion to mention afterwards.) We are told of four Petitions that S. Maidoc made to God, which according to the plain sence of the words, express either little Piety or Charity, but all of them, a great regard that he had to himself: and yet these Petitions are said to be made,Colganus vit. S. Maidoc. 31 Jan. after that he had fasted Forty Days and Nights, without tasting any food.
The 1. Petition was, That whosoever of the Kingly race of the Lagenienses, especially of the Seed of Brandubius, should sit in the Seat of Maidoc, and dye in it, might not be with him in Heaven. This sitting in the Seat of Maidoc, Colganus explains, by violent seising upon the possessions of his Church at Fearna, and holding them in possession without repentance to his death; he prays that such a one might not be saved: which is either a very foolish Prayer, or very uncharitable. To pray that a Sacrilegious Person, dying in impenitency, may not come to Heaven, is like praying that a stone may not fly upward into the Ayre: the weight of such a ones sins will depress him, without any other hinderance to keep him down: but if the Prayer refers to such a severe punishment of his crime, that he may never have the grace to repent, and be saved; this is not becoming any Christian to desire towards his greatest enemies; much less fit for this Saint to wish it, towards the race of this King, who (as his Life tells us) was his mighty Benefactour, and had bestowed upon him that Land, whereon he built his Monastery.
The 2d. Petition breaths the same fiery spirit; That whosoever of his Monks should deny him, and prove a fugitive from him, such a one, in like manner, might not be with him in Heaven. The 3d. Request was; That Hell might not imprison those after the Day of Judgment, who should be buried in his Church-yard. This, says Colganus, is to be understood of Catholicks, devoutly desiring to be buried there: but, by [Page 256] his favour, the words are so general, that I cannot see, but that an Heretick may have as much benefit by this grant as any other Person; especially since the rule of interpretation in this case is, that Favores sunt ampliandi, Favours are to be understood in the largest sence; and it's to be hoped, that S. Maidoc, if he had any foresight in him, took care before he dyed, to Consecrate a good large burying place; since, without doubt, if this was a known grant, there was like to be great crowding hither from all parts, and People would not be more careful, in their last Will and Testament, to commend their Souls into God's hands, than to commit their Bodies to be buried in this sacred ground: Only I observe one good help in this case; that the same priviledge, totidem verbis, Colgan. vit. S. Kieran. 5. Mart. Num. 38. was granted to S. Kieran, another Irish Saint; whose Church-yard, I suppose, had as much holiness and vertue in it, as this of S. Maidoc's had, and so might have as much custome.
The 4. Petition was, That he might every day deliver one Soul out of Purgatory, until the Day of Judgment. This was a pretty request for a Saint to ask, that he himself might do it; and argues that he had no mean opinion of his own merits, but thought that he was furnisht with a full stock and treasury of them, that Souls might spend upon them thus daily, even till the last day: S. Kieran was a little more modest in another request that he madeColganus, ibid., (because the favour depended upon a condition, and was not absolute, as this was) viz. That whosoever honoured the Festival of his Birth-day, might be rich in this World, and obtain rest in the World to come. But who can believe, that God was as free in his Grants, as these Saints were foolish in their asking? I may then believe, that all the Irish Devoto's to this last Saint were saved, when I can be perswaded that they were all rich; but till then, the Defender of these ridiculous stories, must not think that he has made them good, when he has told a great many others like them. It may not be amiss however to [Page 257] relate some of those special Priviledges,Colgan. in notis ad vit. Maidoc. ad num. 33, 34. that we may a little better understand to what heights of folly superstition may advance. We are told then, that Gregory Turonensis mentions Christ's Grant to S. Laurence, that every Friday he should deliver one Soul out of Purgatory pains. The Cistersians boast, that it was granted by the Intercession of the Bl. Virgin, that the Devil should have no power over any one, who at his death was cloathed in their habit: and we are informed, that it had like to have cost a Monk of that Order very dear,Bibliothec. Patrum Cisterciens. p. 171. who by the indiscretion of his Attendants, who did not consider sufficiently Monastici habitus Sacramentum, the Sacrament of his Habit, had pull'd off his Cowl, to give him some relief in the heats of his Feaver, and so he dyed unhabited: who though he was conducted very civilly by good Angels, to the Gates of Paradise, yet the Keepers that stood there, refused to give him any entrance; no not though his conducting Angels urged much his good Life and strict Devotion, yet all this would not do; for it was answered, that by an Eternal Law it was established, that no Monk should enter in at those Gates without his Hood; and so the Gates being shut upon him, he stood trembling without, expecting every moment to receive the sad sentence of damnation; Onely Christ the Judge was so merciful, that he restored him to life again, for so long a time, till he repenting of this neglect, might be habited in his Cowl, and so be fit without impediment to enter into Paradise.*
[Page 258]The Carmelite Friers also, are this way as well secured of their salvation, as they can wish: for in the Year 1250. one Simon Stock an English-man, Gono [...] in Chron. SS. Deiparae. p. 256. and General of their Order, did daily supplicate the Bl. Virgin, that this Order which was honoured with the special Title of the Virgin, might be guarded by some singular priviledge of her donation; and he daily repeated with great devotion these words,
This Devotion was so pleasing to the Bl. Virgin, that she appeared after this to him, accompanied with a multitude of Angels, holding the Scapulare (a Garment) of that Order in her hands, and said: This shall be a priviledge to thee, and to all Carmelites, Whosoever dies in this habit shall escape Eternal Fire, whosoever dies in this shall be saved. There is also another famous priviledge granted to the Carmelites Scapular, Colganus, ut supra citat. that Whosoever should be buried therein, should not be held in Purgatory [Page 259] pains, beyond the Saturday next after the day of his death.
This priviledge was approved and confirmed by several Popes. John XXII. in his Bull from Lyons, March 3. and in the 6th. Year of his Popedome, has these words: I by the power I have received do confirm this indulgence on Earth, as Christ for the Merits of the Bl. Virgin has granted it in Heaven. This was also afterwards confirmed by Pope Alexander V. by Clement VII. Sixtus V. Gregory XIV. and Clement VIII. The Bull of Pope Clement the VII. dated May 13. 1528. (which begins thus, Dilecti filii, &c.) has these words in it. Mary the glorious Virgin and Mother of God, on the Saturday (which is the Virgins day) after the death of such Persons (so habited) will visit them, and free their Souls from the pains of Purgatory. Where by the way we may make one new discovery, that though, for ought I know, Sunday may be a good day of the Week to be born on; and may be a very comfortable day whilst one lives; yet it is, according to this, a very sad and ill day to dye on: For, let a Man have never so much favour shew'd him, you see he must lye almost one whole Week in Flames, if he chance to go out of the World on that Day.
But there is nothing of this nature, has made so great a noise, as the priviledges granted by our Saviour's own mouth to Seraphical S. Francis. As 1. That whosoever shall love his Order in his heart, Colganus ut supra. how great a sinner soever he be, he shall find mercy from the Lord. 2. That none in the Habit of a Franciscan, can make an ill end, and that whosoever shall chuse to live ill in that Order, shall not be able to continue in it long. The 3d. is more known than any of the other, viz. The Priviledges granted by Christ to his Church near Assisium in Italy, called S. Maria de Angelis, or Portiuncula; and in memory of the grant, a Festival was appointed on the 2d. of August, which even after the reformation of the Breviary by Pope Pius V. was allowed by him to be still observed by the Franciscans; and has a place at the end of his Breviary in [Page 260] the Proprium Festorum ordinis Minorum, under the Title of Festum Consecrationis Ecclesiae S. Mariae de Angelis, quod appellatur Festum Portiunculae. The story is worth the setting down, out of the Lessons of that Feast, and out of Gononus his Chronicon, where the circumstances are given us more at large; which is as follows.
Gononus in Chron. p. 217. ‘In the Year 1221. as S. Francis one Night was praying for sinners, an Angel of the Lord appeared to him, commanding him to go to the Church aforesaid; for there Christ with his Mother, and a Multitude of Angels expected him. The Message filled him with incredible joy, and he presently arose and went to the Church, whither when he came, and saw Christ and his Mother standing on the right hand, with fear and reverence he fell flat upon his face, unto whom Christ spake thus, as he lay prostrate. O Francis, thou and thine are very sollicitous for the salvation of Souls; therefore I give thee leave to ask something of me, for the common consolation and salvation of Souls, and for the honour of my Name; for thou art given for the salvation of Nations, and for the reparation of my Church: S. Francis being a while in a rapture, at the contemplation of so great Majesty, when he came to himself, he prayed thus. O our most holy Father, I miserable sinner beseech thee, that thou wouldst vouchsafe to bestow this grace upon Mankind, that all and every Person that comes to this place, and enters this Church, may obtain an Universal Pardon and Indulgence of all their sins, which they shall make confession of to the Priest. I also intreat the Bl. Virgin thy Mother, the Advocate of Mankind, that for the obtaining this request, she would vouchsafe to intercede with thy most glorious Majesty. The Queen of Heaven being moved by the Prayers of her Servant Francis, began immediately to pray to her Son in this manner. O most High and Almighty God, I intercede with thy Deity, and humbly beseech thee, that thou wouldst vouchsafe to grant the requests of this poor Francis. The Lord Christ presently [Page 261] replyed; Brother Francis, it's a great thing thou hast asked, but thou shalt obtain greater. Know therefore that I admit thy Petition; but I will have thee to go to my Vicar, who has the power of binding and loosing in Heaven and Earth, and require this Indulgence of him in my Name. On the morrow after S. Francis went to the Pope, laid open before him Christ's mandate, intreating him, that what pleased Christ,Lect. 6. in Fest. consecr. S. Maria de Angelis. whose place on Earth he held, and whose person he represented, that that might not displease him. The Pope at first did not think his request reasonable, because it was altogether free, that is, without any oblations; it was the greatest request, and also absolute and perpetual. He said, that it was requisite, that he who would obtain pardon of his sins, should some ways deserve it; and the Pope denyed that ever the Roman Court was wont to grant such an Indulgence: The Cardinals also that were present, opposed the grant; saying, That the consequence of it would be, that the Indulgences of the Holy Land, and of the Holy Apostles, S. Peter and Paul, would be neglected. But the Pope at length understanding, that it was the Divine pleasure it should be so, he granted to S. Francis a plenary and free and perpetual Indulgence; but it was to take place only on one natural day of every year, that is, from, the Vespers of the Calends of August, to the Vespers of the next day, which was the Anniversary day of the said Churches consecration.’
By this one Revelation to S. Francis, here are so many doubtful Points determined, (concerning Indulgences, the Authority of the Pope, as Vicar of Christ, the necessity of private confessions to the Priests, the intercession of the Bl. Virgin) that may well give us Protestants just cause of suspition, that the Pope had a greater hand in this grant, than Christ had. As for those of this Church, who are bound to believe the truth of that, which has been confirmed by 15. Popes (and which one of the later of them,Martyr. Francis. pag. 334. viz. Ʋrban VIII. an. 1624. gave so much credit [Page 262] to, that in a Year of Jubilee, when he suspended all other Indulgences, this was declared by his Letters, to be excepted and left untouched) I can only pitty the wretched temptation, which the common people especially are perpetually exposed to, by such grants, of laying as much stress upon the keeping of a day, visiting an Altar, or a Church, dying in such a Habit, and being buried in such a place, to procure the pardon of their sins, and to promote their Salvation, as upon inward moral goodness, and purity of heart and life. In the former cases, Miracles and Revelations are rung in their Ears, to give a mighty reputation to those little and easie observances; and the defects of the Later are pretended to be supplied by the use of the other, as the imperfection of Attrition by the Sacraments of the Church: but when were they told, that a balking of these usages, would not prove dangerous to a person otherwise studious of piety? No, no; the contrary is the business of this Church; amidst a great loosness of manners, which they connive at and tolerate, they furnish the People with frightful stories, to oblige them to all the exactness and care imaginable, about postures and habits, and trifling rules of Orders. Here now, a Convert did but happen in the hot Summer time, to sleep in a posture not modest enough (though no body saw it till afterwards) and the Devil,Caesarius Dialog. distinc. 5. c. 33. they are told, appeared in the shape of a Nun, and while he so slept, took him about the Neck and kissed him, whereupon he presently fell sick, and dyed within three days after. At another time, they are informed, that the Bl. Virgin went round all the Monks Beds, and blessed them all save only one,Id m ibid. dist. 7. c. 14. whom she neglected, and did not care to look upon (a grievous offence, one would imagine, this Monk had been guilty of; alas no) the business was, he lay in his Bed irregularly; either his Girdle was laid aside, or he had put off his Hose, or unloosed his Coat, the Relator could not tell which, but one of them it seems it was, and a fault so great, as to deserve to lose the Bl. Virgins blessing. Another, who in the judgment of [Page 263] all was thought a very fit Person to be preferred,Biblioth. Patrum Cisterc. Tom. 1. distinc. 4. c. 25. and by common consent was just ready to be chosen an Abbot, the choice of him by a Divine revelation was forbidden, onely because one time he had presumed to sleep with his Stockings off. But this punishment was but a small one, in respect of another which was inflicted (in another Stocking story) upon a Convert, who in one of the Granges of Claraevall Abbey, Ibid. cap. 24. presumed to wash his stockings without his Masters leave (the miserable Man, says the Relator, not considering how grievously they offend, who in the least things do violate the purity of the Sacred Order; it seems the purity of his Order was nastiness, if it was a crime to wash his stockings) but as the Man was doing this, he heard a Voice cry, Smite him, Smite him; and immediately he felt two grievous blows given him, one on his Head, the other on his Feet; whereupon he returned pale and trembling to his place, confessed humbly his fault, and described his invisible strokes, how that both of them crept inwardly along, one from his Head, and the other from his Feet, and that he should dye, when those strokes were joyned in his heart; and so it proved, for he dyed of them in a short time. These and 20. other such ridiculous stories they tell; the effect of which is, the frighting Men into silly and superstitious fears and observances, whilst the undoubted commands of our Saviour are more neglected, and lye unregarded.
To S. Cosma and S. Damian, for success in taking Physick.
Horae sec. us. Roman.Anaphona.
Oremus.
INfirmitates nostras, tam mentis quàm corporis, respice quaesumus Omnipotens Deus; & dignare intercedentibus sanctis Martyribus tuis Cosmâ & Damiano, cunctis nostris mederi languoribus.
Per Dominum, &c.
Let us Pray.
ALmighty God, look we beséech thée upon our infirmities both of mind & body, and vouchsafe upon the Intercession of thy holy Martyrs Cosma and Damian, to heal all our diseases,
By our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
THe great credit of these Saints to help in this manner, was built partly, I suppose, upon their profession, being both Brothers and Physicians, (as the old Roman Breviary tells us) who might the more willingly be still employed in the Art they were so well versed in before, and have a [Page 265] natural inclination to look after sick Patients, that addressed themselves to them: but especially, upon the Miracles that are said to appear at their death. As, that when they were chained together, and thrown into the Sea,Brev. Rom. antiq. Lec. 3. an Angel loosed their Bonds, and delivered them; after this, they were thrown into a great Fire, but upon their Prayers,Lec. 4. the Fire lost all its power to hurt them: then they were hanged upon a cross, and command given to stone them,Lec. 5. but the stones rebounded back upon those that threw them: and so in like manner, when Arrows were shot at them, they received no harm at all, but many of those that shot them, were thereby slain. Most of which stories are still retained in the present Roman Breviary, and seem to be taken out of Ʋsuardus, or Ado's Martyrologies, who lived in the 9. Century, the proper Age (as I told you before) for rappers. The worst is, that Baronius himself, upon the Roman Martyrology (Sept. 27.) is forced to confess, that there are abundance of their Acts extant in Simeon Metaphrastes and Surius, which abound with falshoods, and ridiculous stuff: and if he would have been sincere, he could have told us, that it was not an easie matter, to determine which were true, and which false: but it's all one, Lies have set up many a Saint to good purpose in the Church of Rome.
To S. Nicholas in dangers especially at Sea.
Horae Sec. us. Sa [...]um.Antiphona.
BEatus Nicolaus adhuc puerulus, Multo jejunio macerabat corpus.
Vers. Ora pro nobis, &c.
[Page 266]Oremus.
DEus qui Beatum Nicolaum Pontificem tuum innumeris decorasti miraculis; tribue quaesumus, ut ejus meritis & precibus, à Gehennae incendiis liberemur.
Per Dominum, &c.
DEus bonitatis Author & bonorum dispensator; concede propitius, ut qui Beati Nicolai Confessoris tui atque Pontificis Solennitatem veneramur, ejus Patrociniis atque suffragiis Majestatis tuae propitiationem consequamur.
Per Christum, &c.
Ibid.O Per omnia laudabilem virum, cujus meritis ab omni clade liberantur, qui ex toto corde quaerunt illum.
Vers. Pray for us, &c.
[Page 266]Let us pray.
O God, who didst grace thy Bishop S. Nicholas with innumerable Miracles; vouchsafe we pray thée, that by his merits and prayers we may be delivered from the flames of Hell.
By our Lord, &c.
O God, the Author of Goodness, and the Dispenser of good things; mercifully grant, that we who venerate the solemnity of thy Confessor & Bishop S. Nicholas, by his Patronage and suffrages may obtain the propitiation of thy Majesty.
Through Christ, &c.
O Man, in all things praise-worthy, by whose Merits they are delivered from all destruction, who séek him with their whole heart.
NOTES.
THere is no great difference in substance, concerning the Acts of this Saint, betwixt the Old and the Reformed Breviaries. Only the ancient ones, say more miraculous [Page 267] things concerning him, the new fewer. But we are likely to be excellently informed about him, when Simeon Metaphrastes has a hand in his story; concerning whom Bellarmine himself has passed this censure,De Scriptor. Eccles. ad an. 850. Illud observandum, à Metaphraste scriptas fuisse historias de vitis sanctorum, multis additis ex proprio ingenio, non ut res gestae fuerunt, sed ut geri potuerunt. i. e. Observe, that the Histories of the Saints Lives were written by Metaphrastes, many particulars being added out of his own head, not as the things were done, but as they might possibly be done. And a little after, He has added many and great Miracles, of which there is no mention among the ancient Historians. I think we may well reckon in this number, that which is mentioned in the first Antiphona, and is still retained in the Breviary (Les. 4.) ‘When he was an Infant, though on other days he suckt his Nurses milk frequently, yet on Wednesdays and Fridays he would suck her but once*, and that in the Evening, which custome of Fasting he always observed the rest of his Life: which thing is also mentioned in the Prosa of the old Roman and Sarisbury Missals;’
We need not therefore think it strange, that a Saint who began so early to be famous, should grow in wonders with [Page 268] his Age, and at last come to be invoked as an Universal Deliverer from all dangers. I confess, when I read the first Prayer, which is the proper Collect both in the Breviaries and Missals for this Saint, it seemed to me a very cross-grain'd one, that when by the story that is told of him, his Talent, one would imagine, had lien peculiarly in helping and saving Men out of the distresses of Water, he should here be invoked to free them from the Fire of Hell: But I quickly corrected my fancy, when I considered, that nothing need seem impossible to the prayers of him, who fasted in his Cradle twice a Week, especially when it was (as you heard) upon Wednesdays and Fridays; for no Astrologer could have erected a Scheme of the Heavens more propitious for Miracles, than these two days are; (as we found before in S. Roch, of whom the same is affirmed.) Besides too, there is this affinity betwixt the Sea and Hell, that they are each of them a great Abyss; and it is so common and Proverbial to express all dangers by Fire and Water, that it was great pitty, that he who had such great command over the one, should have no stroke in matters that related to the other. Passing therefore over other things which the Breviary mentions, (as his miraculous Election to be Bishop of Myrea, not by the intervening of Lots, as in the choice of Matthias, but by a voice from Heaven, bidding them make him Bishop, who first entered the Church next Morning, telling them his Name should be Nicholas, which he first did, as if sent by God) Let's only see, whence his fame arose for a Deliverer in distresses at Sea. Thus then the Legend informs us.Brev. Sar. lec. 7. & Brev. Rom. antiq. Lec. 9. ‘Certain Mariners being in great danger by a suddain Tempest that arose at Sea, they began to cry out; O Nicholas the Servant of God, if those things be true which we have heard concerning thee, now succour us; that so being delivered from this danger, we may render thanks to God and thee. While they spake these words, one appeared, saying to them; Behold I am here, for you called me; and he began to help them in ordering [Page 269] their Cables and Sailes and other Tacklings; and a while after, all the noise of the Sea was quieted, and the Tempest ceasedThe same is set down in a Prose of the Old Roman Missal. 1520. O beate Nicola, Nos ad portum marìs trahe de mortis angustia; Trahe nos ad portum maris Tu qui tot auxiliaris Pietatis gratia. Dum clamarent nec incassum Ecce quidam dicens, Assum ad vestra praesidia: Statim aura datur grata Et Tempestas fit sedata Quieverunt maria.: The Mariners when they came to shore, presently inquired where Nicholas was; and when they learnt that he was in the Church, they went in thither, and, which is wonderful to be related, they immediately knew him, without any bodies showing, though they had never seen him before; and falling prostrate at his Feet, they paid their thanks to him, relating how by his suffrages they had been delivered, when they were even at the brink of Death.’
And now I hope, after this story, none will wonder, when he hears of that Prayer to this Saint, (though otherwise it might seem a strange one) which we find cited by Chemnitius, out of the Hours of the Church of Hildensheim, in his Examen Concil. Trid. Part. 3.
Who need boggle now at the words of the Hymn mentioned by the same Author, and also by Cassander, p. 252. of his Works?
How edifying and Spiritual is the Application of all that is said of this Sea-Patron, which the Prosa in the forecited Roman Missal gives us?
To S. Barbara, for to be Confest, and to receive the Eucharist, before Death.
Horae sec. us. Rom.Antiph.
Oremus.
INtercessio quaesumus Domine Beatae Barbarae, Virginis & Martyris tuae, ab omni adversitate nos protegat, ut per ejus interventum, gloriosissimum Sacrosancti corporis & sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christi Sacramentum, ante diem exitûs nostri, per veram poenitentiam & puram confessionem, percipere mereamur.
Per Dominum, &c.
Let us Pray.
WE pray Thée, O Lord, that the Intercession of S. Barbara, thy Virgin and Martyr, may protect us from all adversity; that by her means we may, by true repentance and pure confession, merit to receive before the day of our death, the most glorious Sacrament of the most holy body and blood of our Lord Iesus Christ.
Through our Lord, &c.
NOTES.
THere is scarce any Saint in the Kalendar, of whom more incredible things are told, than of S. Barbara, [Page 272] in the old Roman Breviary; nor indeed more ridiculous.
Les. 1. She is said to be the only Daughter of One Dioscurus a Heathen, in the Reign of Maximianus (or, as Baronius will have it, of Maximinus) and is placed in the Year 230. and said to be instructed in the Faith by Origen (though it's strange so famous a Martyr should be pretermitted by Eusebius, who in his Ecclesiastical History (lib. 6.) mentions several Women, whom Origen converted to Christianity, but does not so much as name her among them.)
Les. 2. Her beauty was so great, that to defend it, her Father built a Tower, only with two Windows, and a place to Bath in, curiously contrived and adorned, where she was put.
Les. 3. There, while she was in Meditation, an Angel stood by her, and explained to her all things belonging to the Catholick Faith; and when the Angel opened the Mystery of the Incarnation, to her great joy, Jesus appeared in the shape of a Child. And now being more strong in faith, in the absence of her Father, she commands the Workmen to make a third Window in the Tower towards the East, she being a worshipper of the Trinity, saying, That only by 3 Windows (so it is in Metaphrastes) every one that comes into the World is enlightned: and this she said, signifying the Majesty of the H. Trinity (as Metaphr. has it) and when her Father was angry at this talk of hers, and at the addition of the third Window, she pointed with her Fingers, and said, Behold the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. [A fine discovery this is of the Trinity, by one that had been newly instructed in the Catholick Faith by an Angel: Like to which is that blasphemous Picture, in the Salisbury Hours, where the Trinity is represented by 3 Heads upon one Neck of a Mans Body. And with the like prophaneness and folly, the Festivale * [Page 273] discourses: ‘Adam our Fore-father that came out of the Earth, one Person; and Eve of Adam the second Person; and of them both cometh the third Person, as their Child; thus the Trinity was found in Man.’ But methinks the Nuns have found the Trinity better than thus in Woman-kind.Apud Ribadeneir. inter vit. Extra- vag. p. 261. For in the Life of S. Clara de monte Falconis, we are told, that in her heart, when it was opened, were found the impressions and marks of the passion of our Saviour, viz. a Crucifix with three Nayles, the Spear, Spunge, and Reed on one side; and on the other, the Whips, Rods, Pillar, (at which he was scourged) the Crown of Thornes; and these signs of our Saviour's passion, did consist of strong and hard Nerves. But (which I cite it for) they found that which was still more wonderful, three Balls in her Gall, as it were three Filberts, of equal weight, colour and bigness, which (says her life) was a plain Testimony of the H. Trinity, to which this Virgin was wholly devoted: Which is more fully exprest by Bernardinus de Bustis Cited in the Martyrolog. Franciscan. 17 Aug. p. 352., whose words are these; ‘In her heart was found a Crucifix ingraved, with all the Mysteries of the Passion; and in her Breast were found three little Balls, one of which does weigh as much as two of them, nay as much as all three together; and all three together weigh no more than one alone; by which is signified, that she had a continual remembrance of the passion of Christ, and a perfect belief of the Unity of the Divine Essence, and of the equality of the three Divine Persons.’ (Which I take it is the most mysterious Relique that ever was found in Flesh, if any one can believe it.)
The Festivale, a little after, explains the Trinity by Water, Ice and Snow, which three, says he, be divers in substance, yet all is but Water.fol. 47. ‘The Water is so full of might, that is to understand the Father: by the Son Jesu Christ, ye shall understand Ice, that is, Water congealed hard and brittle; that is Jesu Christ [Page 274] very God and Man, that took the substance and frailty of Mankind: by the Snow, ye shall understand the H. Ghost; for right as Snow is but Water and Ice and Light in the Ayr, but how, no Man can tell, so cometh the H. Ghost from the Father and the Son.’ Capgrave also gives us a Narration,Capgr. in vit. Egberti, f. 122. how when France was troubled with the Arrian Heresie, that Errour was reproved; and that God in three Persons, was of One and of equal substance, was shown by this plain Miracle of three drops clearer than Crystal, that fell upon the Altar, as it were from the Roof of the Church, which drops were of equal magnitude, and being joyned together, made one most fair Gemm.] But to go on with the story of S. Barbara.
Les. 4. Upon the Marble of the Bath, she made the signs of the Cross, which remain to this day: (Metaphrastes says more expresly, That she made the sign of the Cross with her Finger on the Marble, which made a remaining Impression, as if it had been graved with Iron) and in the Bath, God so ordering it, upon her Prayer she was wonderfully baptized by John the Baptist.
Les. 5. Her Father perceiving, by the alterations she had made in the Tower, and by her discourses, that she was a Christian; drew out his Sword, in indignation, to slay his Daughter: but upon her Prayers to God, a great Stone opening it self, received her into its Cavity, and attendedTecum virgo lapis volat. Prosa in Missal. Roman. Antiqu. her to a Mountain full of Caves, where she thought to have hid her self, but was discovered by a Shepheard, who was punisht for it miraculously, he himself being changed into a Marble Statue, and all his Sheep into Locusts, (or, as Metaphrastes says, into Beetles) which to the perpetual accusation of the crime, continually fly about her Grave.
Les. 8. She was, after this, brought before the Heathen President, who after Scourgings and beating with Clubs, commanded her Breasts to be cut off, and to be led naked [Page 275] through all the City. But upon her Prayers, that her naked Body might not be exposed to the Pagans, an Angel came and covered her with a white Garment, and so healed the wounds of her Body, that not so much as a Scar appeared.
Les. 9. After this, her Father cut off her Head with his own Hands, and was severely punisht for it; for as he went down the Hill where the Murder was committed, Fire descended from Heaven, and so consumed him, that not so much as any Dust of his Body remained. (Thus far the Lessons.)
I cannot omit here the relating an extraordinary Miracle brought to confirm the efficacy of Prayers to S. Barbara, for obtaining the Eucharist and Confession before Death.Surius in vit. Barbarae 4 Decemb. mentioned also by Ribadeneira in her life. It is recorded by Surius thus. In the Year 1448, at a Town called Gorcum in Holland, one Henry Kock by an accident of a Candle that fell into the Straw, had his House set on Fire in the Night, and he himself hardly escaped in his shirt, which began to burn in two places: but he remembred that he had left Money in the House, and would return into it again to save it; but before he could come to the place where it lay, the House fell upon his naked Body: when apprehending present Death, though the scorching Flames tormented him, yet he was more afflicted, because he had not been fore-armed against Death, by the Sacraments of the Church; and in this distress, he betook himself to S. Barbara for Soul-remedies, praying thus. O S. Barbara, succour a miserable wretch, and one dying in his sins, which thing thou art now able to perform by thy Spouse: Let that be done by thy Prayers in me, which was of old promised by Heaven to thee, as thou wast a dying for Christ: Let thy Spouse be mindful of thy rosie and Virgin blood, let him remember thy chast and Virgin love, that my Soul may not go out of my Body, till it be purged by the Sacrament of Confession, and fore-armed with the saving Viaticum.
Thus you must believe he prayed, (though it seems to be too long a Prayer for one whole Body was actually burning [Page 276] in Flames) but see the effect; S. Barbara being thus invoked, immediately presents her self, in such a form as she used to be pictured within Churches; and with her Garment, she quenched presently the Globes of Fire, and with her white Hand, brought him through the Straw-roof, and setting him in a safe place, spake thus to him. Because thou hast often offered acceptable Dev [...]tions to me, and now implored the Divine mercy by my Patronage know that by my means thy life shall be prolonged till Morning, in which time thou mayst be confest, and receive the Sacraments of the Eucharist and extream Ʋnction. After which words, S. Barbara disappeared: all was performed as she said, though Henry was so burnt, that scarce any Flesh was left on his Bones unconsumed, and that which remained was as black as a Negro's; only his Eyes, Tongue and Heart, remained untoucht. Testified by Theodoric the Priest that confest him; a credible Witness no doubt.*
This story puts me in mind of another miraculous one, concerning the Communicating of S. Brigid before she dyed. It is thus. Colganus vit. S. Nennidii ad 18 Januar. S. Brigid told Saint Nennidius, a Convert of hers, that on the day of her death, she would receive the Eucharist from his hand. He answered her, Would to God you might live till that come to pass: she replyed, that so it should be. Upon which when Nennidius was gone from her, he provided for his hand (with which he was to give the Eucharist) a strait Brass Glove (some say a Silver one) with a Lock and Key for it, lest it should touch his Body, or his Hand be [Page 277] touched by any unclean thing: And farther, believing what S. Brigid told him, and being willing to prolong her life for the common good many Years, he undertook a Pilgrimage to Rome; and entring a Ship, he threw the Key of his Glove into the Sea. But there is no wisdom nor counsel against the Lord: for some while after, returning into his Countrey, he was admonished by an Angel, that the day of S. Brigid's death was at hand, and that he must give to her, her last Viaticum: The Night following lodging at a Fisherman's House, his Landlord found a Key in the Belly of a Fish, that he had opened, which Saint Nennidius knew to be the very same he had thrown long before into the Sea; and so understanding that it was the will of God he should go over to S. Brigid, he did so; and found her almost expiring, to whom he gave the Eucharist before she dyed.
To St. Marus Bishop of Triers, for Palseys and Convulsions, &c.
DEus, qui S. Mari Confessor is tui atque Pontificis intercessione, homines ipsum invocantes, à quavis morbida corporis membrorumque contractione, atque Paralysi liberare praeservareque dignaris; concede nos ejusdem Sancti meritis, sic corporalis vitae sanitate potiri, ut aeternae animarum salutis remedium in coelestibus inveniamus.
Per Christum, &c.
O God, who by the intercession of S. Marus thy Confessor and Bishop, dost vouchsafe to preserve & deliver Men that invoke him, from any diseased contraction of the body & members, and from the Palsey; Grant that we, by the merits of the same Saint, may so enjoy health of bodily life, that we may find the remedy of the eternal salvation of our Souls in Heaven.
By our Lord, &c.
S. Blasius for removing Bones that stick in the Throat.
THe Salisbury Breviary informs us, that when this Saint came to be beheaded, he prayed to God in this manner:Brev. Sar. Lec. 3. S. Bl [...]sii ad Feb. 3. ‘O God, hear me thy Servant, that if any one remembring me, shall fall down and worship Thee; if any Fish-bone, or any other Bone shall stick in his Throat; or if he fall into any Infirmity, Tribulation, or Danger, receive, O Lord, I beseech thee, his request.’ The Lord said, I will fulfill all thy Petition. The Invocation of this Saint, is a present remedy in such cases, prescribed by a Greek Physician,Ribadeneira 3 Febr. p. 90. says Ribadeneira, who also directs, that taking such Persons by the Throat, these words should be pronounced aloud: viz. Blasius the Martyr, and the Servant of Christ says, either come up or else go down.
S. Emetherius and S. Celedonius, for allaying Hail-storms and sudden Tempests.
THese two Saints are venerated in Spain, as having great power to allay Hail-storms. ‘For, we are told, that in such cases,Bolland. Act. Sanc. 3 Mart. p. 234. the Clergy of the Place, where their Chappel is, make a solemn Procession thither; they put lighted Candles upon their Altar, and after they have sung the Hymn with the Antiphona, they subjoyn the praises of [Page 279] these Saints, and the desired Calm follows.’ The truth is, by that time all these things are done, especially if the Priests do not cut short the praising work, but give these Saints their due commendation; a violent Tempest of Hail may cease naturally, without the help of them, or any other Saint besides.
S. Venisa, for the Green-sickness, & pro Ordinandis menstruis, and Bloody Fluxes.
THis Saint has a Chappel dedicated to her in a Village hard by Roan in France, and a Feast kept to her Memory, the day before Ash-Wednesday. And at Valentianae in Hannovia, there the Women implore her Patronage in the forenamed Cases; binding themselves about, for 9. days together, with Purple or white Swathes, according to the several proper kinds of this Disease; when they are cured, they hang them up near the Statue of S. Venisa; and by reason of the Multitude of those that frequent the place, the heap of such Oblations does so increase, that they are fain to remove them. The Women do the like at Tourney, and other places.Bolland. de S. Veronica. 4 Febr. p. 454. Some conjecture with probability, that this S. Venisa (or Venica) is the same with S. Veronica, only her name contracted; and that all this Devotion comes from the common Opinion, that she was the Woman, whom Christ in the Gospel cured of the Bloody-Flux. There are many other Saints whose Patronage they implore, besides these I have named, as S. Lucy, for sore Eyes; S. Leonard, for Prisoners and Captives; S. Hubert, for biting with mad Dogs, or any venomous Beasts, &c. whose stories, I shall for Brevity omit, and only add one more.
S. Anthony of Padua, for the recovery of lost Goods.
THis is the last Example, I shall mention, of Patron Saints; but his veneration is so great in the Church of Rome, his Preaching and Miracles so famous, that it will require something a larger Discourse than I have bestowed upon the rest. He was a Contemporary and Disciple of S. Francis, to whom he was so dear, that he used to call him his Bishop (as Trithemius tells us.) The present Breviaries have only three short proper Lessons for him, Jun. 13. and the following Collect:
ECclesiam tuam, Deus, beati Antonii Confessoris tui solennitas votiva laetificet; ut spiritualibus semper muniatur auxiliis, & gaudiis perfrui mereatur aeternis.
Per Dominum, &c.
O God, let the much desired solemnity of Bl. Anthony thy Confessor glad thy Church; that so it may be always defended with spiritual aids, and may merit the fruition of eternal joyes.
Through our Lord, &c.
But the Franciscans, even after the Reformation of the Breviary, by Pope Pius V. obtained from him the priviledge of having Proper Offices for some famed Saints of their own Order, which were Printed a-part, at the end of his Breviary; among which, this S. Anthony has a large place, where I find Twenty Lessons of the old Breviary concerning him, still retained without alteration; and I hope the following Popes have not been so unkind, as to debar them from rehearsing those pleasant and beloved stories of S. Francis, and his great Followers, nor contracted their [Page 281] Devotions into a narrower room than that Reforming Pope did. I leave the Reader to consult the Hymns there, which they sing in Honour of him; and come to the business of his Patronage in the case of lost goods.
This is affirmed by many Authors. Guillelmus Pepin Citat. inter Elogia praefix. vit. S. Anton. apud Joh. de la Hay., a Paris Doctor, says; ‘This Saint has a priviledge from the Lord, in reference to lost goods; which by his merits are often recovered, which I my self have frequently experienced.’ Pelbartus, a Franciscan, says the same; ‘That God, as he made him wonderful in his life, by giving him the grace to be able to recover lost Souls; so now he is in Heaven, he has granted Men the favour wonderfully to recover by his merits lost goods.’ But none I meet with, has given so particular an account of it, as Ribadeneira, whose words are these; ‘Christian piety does implore the Patronage of S. Anthony, Ribaden. vit. S. Anton. 13 Jun. especially when afflicted with the loss of Goods, and his merits work wonderous effects in this Case. The Original of this Devotion seems to be this: A certain Franciscan Novice, throwing off his Habit, ran away from the Monastery, (in which the Saint lived) and stole away with him a Psalm Book, written with S. Anthony's own hand, and explained with Marginal notes, which S. Anthony often used, when he privately expounded the Scriptures to the Friers. As soon as Anthony perceived his Book to be stollen, he falling down on his Knees earnestly prayed God, that he would restore the Book to him again. In the mean time the Apostate Thief having his Book with him, as he prepared to swim over the River, met the Devil; who with a drawn Sword in his hand, commanded him immediately to go back again, and restore to S. Anthony the Book he had stollen from him; threatning to kill him, unless he did so: The Devil required this with so terrible an aspect, that the Thief being astonished, presently returns to the Monastery, restores to the Saint [Page 282] his Book, & continued in a religious course of life ever after.’
I see the Church of Rome will never be at a loss for ways to promote this their Superstition. The most common Method we have heard of hitherto, has been Revelations and Voices, pretending gracious grants from God, to the merits of such and such Saints, that Persons in their particular distresses should find desired relief, when they did invoke them: this seems to be a pretty plausible incouragement, and to require only satisfaction in one doubt, how to be secured, that God spoke such words; for if he did, who will not readily determine his practice, by the plain significations of his heavenly will and pleasure? But as for the occasion here mentioned, there are, methinks, a great many discouraging circumstances in the story; so that the greater opinion a Man had of this Saint, the less expectation should he, in all reason, have of recovering his losses by the choice of this Patron, if this be all that can be produced to assure him, that his addresses to him in this case shall not be unsuccessful. For, 1. Few Mens losses are of that importance, that S. Anthony's Psalter was, especially with his admirable Divinity noted in the Margin: And again, few Mens merits, if all be true that is told of him, could equalize his; and why then should every one presume that their Prayers shall be extraordinarily heard, because his were? To which may be added this main doubt, that I believe that this is one of the first instances that can be given of the Devils threatning, and frighting any one into honesty, and into Devotion; and, considering his interest, it's very likely to be the last of the kind: and for any one now to tell us (as Pepin did) that he has found the success and benefit of such addresses, would be only to set all the cunning Men, and all the Astrologers a laughing (whose trade for discovering lost goods, seems to be threatned, by setting up this Saint for a Patron) for they would be ready, I dare vouch for them, to forswear their Art, if S. Anthony had ever helped so many to their lost goods, as they will tell you they have done.
But it may be, it is not so much this foolish story which [Page 283] Ribadeneira has pitched upon, (or at least not this alone) as the mighty fame of S. Anthony, and the reputation he has got in the Roman Church, partly as a powerful and prophetical Preacher, and partly as a worker of Miracles, that has invited them to a strange veneration of him; and then you may give them leave to chuse what way to express it in; and so many having been possessed before him of other Offices, this might fall to him of course.
That which I shall therefore do farther, shall be to give the Reader some account of the admirable things that are reported of him in his life; which Ribadeneira has given us more concisely, and Surius more at large; and more lately (an. 1641.) Joh. de la Haye, (who has given us S. Anthony's works) has put that Life in Surius before them, with some additional Miracles after his Canonization, and has divided it, for the Readers greater case, into Chapters, whom therefore I shall cite all along in the following Discourse. To pass over other less material things concerning S. Anthony. I shall only consider what relates to his preaching and miracles.
The first occasion of his being noted for a Preacher (who was before accounted an illiterate person,Concerning S. Anthony's Preaching. and to have no farther skill than to say the Church-offices,Ribaden. in vit. Anthon. 13 Jun. p. 247. Et in vit. ejus apud Joh. de la Haye, c. 6. and had submitted to the mean imployments in the Kitchin, of washing Dishes, and scowring Kettles, and used to sweep the Friers rooms) was, when he took sacred Orders with certain Dominicans, who being put upon it to Preach at that time to the People, excused themselves that they were altogether unprovided of a Sermon; whereupon S. Anthony was intreated to Preach (though it was ex tempore) whatsoever the spirit should suggest to him: His modesty was such that he also would fain have declined it, telling the President (who urged it) how little Learning he had, and that having been condemned to such humble Offices, he was better acquainted with Potts and Besomes, than Scholastical Subtilties; all this would not bring him off, but Preach he [Page 284] must: At the beginning of his Sermon he spoke to them simply and plainly;Orsus est simpliciter ad eos dicere. but in the progress of his discourse, he used such elegancy of words, such heights of mystical sentences, that rapt all his Auditors into admiration, especially because it was beyond all their expectation.
And now the next thing we hear of him is, that he receives commission from the Minister General to Preach abroad;In vit. Antonii. cap. 7. and he is so busie in this new work, that he runs up and down from one City and Town to another: The Churches were not sufficient wherein to spend his Zeal: but Camps and Streets and Fields are the Places where he chuses to Preach in; which course of his the Jesuite Lorinus would fain countenance,Lorinus in Act. 2. v. 6. from something he fancies like it in the Apostles; but the resemblance is far greater betwixt him and our Quakers; who are a restless Generation, troublesome, and furious in their heats, of an ill-guided Zeal, and endeavouring to be popular by the pretences of extraordinary humility.
He preached at Rome one time before the Pope so much to his content and wonder,Vit. Ant. c. 8. that he called him Arcam Testamenti, the Ark of the Testament: and well might he call him so, (says the Author of his Life) for he had the Scriptures so fastned in his Memory, that he could from thence have wholly restored them, if all the Books of Scripture had been lost. But whether the Pope had any great skill in Sermons or no, to be sure S. Francis had: and we are told that when S. Anthony was preaching one time upon the passion of our Saviour,Ibid. c. 10. S. Francis, though he was far distant in another Countrey, yet he appeared to his Children after a wonderful manner in the Ayre, for he seemed to stretch out his Arms a-cross, as it were approving Anthony's Sermon, and showing what the Friers ought to imitate, and blessing them, he made the sign of the Cross over them.
But we hear of a wonderful approbation of him for a [Page 285] Preacher, which was given him by the Inhabitants of the Sea, more astonishing than this Apparition in the Ayre. Ribadeneir. p. 247. Francis. Mendozius inter Elogia praefix. vit. S. Antonii. For as he was preaching at Ariminum, which was a Nest at that time of Heretiques, and few or none regarded his Doctrine, he went out of the City, and sat him down by the Sea-side, and called to the Fishes in this Language. ‘Do you at least lift up your heads, in regard to my words, since the Heretiques deny to hearken to me.’ He had scarce left off speaking, when a Multitude of great and little Fishes thronged to the shore where he sate, lifting up their heads out of the Water, as it were to signifie their attention to his words. Then the Holy man, after he had saluted them by the name of Brethren, (a complement he learnt from S. Francis) he rehearsed to them the benefits for which they were indebted to their Creator, what gratitude they owed Him, and what serviceable offices they might perform towards him. (What pitty is it that this edifying Sermon should be lost, and since his skill was so great, that he did not leave a Treatise behind him upon this Subject, concerning The whole Duty of Fishes towards God?) When he had concluded his Sermon, the Fishes bended their heads, as if they asked his blessing, and went back into the Sea. And now it is no wonder to tell you, that the People were astonisht at the Miracle, that the Heretiques that were present, were struck as mute as Fishes, as to any farther opposition and contradiction; only they fell at his Feet, declaring their embracing the Orthodox Faith, and their Conversion. We are farther informed that a Prophetick Spirit accompanied his Preaching, of which they tell this story.
S. Anthony preaching at the Funeral of a certain Ʋsurer, took that place for his Text,Vit. Anton. cap. 19. Where your Treasure is, there will your Heart be also. In his Sermon, among other things, he said. ‘This Rich man is dead, and is buried in Hell: Go to his Treasure, and you shall find his heart in the middle of it, though his Body [Page 286] be buried:’ The Parents and Friends of the Man, went and searched, and they found his heart yet hot in the midst of his Money.
It will be now, after all this, no strange thing to be told, that all People were very desirous to hear such a Preacher, or to find him frequently engaged in this Work,Ibid. cap. 12. when he is so much admired, that sometimes Thirty Thousand People, or more were present at one of his Sermons. When he preached a Lent course, the Church could not hold the Number of his Auditors, so that he was fain to hold forth in the open Fields. Thither from all Quarters People flock in crowds to hear him; They rise before Day, and strive which shall get first to the place, where the Sermon was to be: There you might see Souldiers and Noble Matrons, and such as used before to lye long in Bed, running in the dark, and watchfully expecting the Preacher. The Tradesmen would not open their Shops, or sell their Wares, before his Sermon was over. The good Women in devotion, cut off pieces of his Cloaths with their Sizzers, laying them up for Reliques, and he counted himself happy that could but touch the Hemm of his Garment. It was admirable to observe in this great Concourse of People,Ibid. cap. 13. & 21. no ill behaviour, no laughter, no Children crying, no disturbing noises; all their Ears were attentive, their Eyes perpetually fixed upon the Man of God, all waited to hear him with untired patience, and much devotion, as if not any Man, but an Angel descended from Heaven spoke to them. The fervour of the Preacher was such, that his speech came from his Mouth, as from a hot Furnace; the effect was, that he wonderfully affected his Auditory, penetrated into the very marrow of their Souls, raising in them much devotion and compunction, hatred and detestation of their Vices: so that People were heard to say one to another, with much sighing; Ah miserable wretch that I am I who never till now thought such a thing to be a sin, and if I had known it to be such, would never have committed it: [Page 287] they excited one another to make confessions, to undertake Religious Pilgrimages, to fast on certain days in honour of the Mother of God, &c. He sent so many of both Sexes to confess their sins, that neither the Friers nor Priests, though many did attend him, were enow to hear all their Confessions. Then first Men began to go in Procession by Troops, beating themselves, and singing pious Canticles*; and this laudable custome proceeding from such an Author, increased more and more; so that almost in all the parts of Italy, it is strictly observed to this day.
And now I cannot but fancy, after this huge noise concerning such an Angelical Preacher, it will be a very seasonable Gratification of the Reader, to acquaint him with S. Anthony's way of Preaching: That he may understand,
And since it has fallen out so luckily that S. Anthony's Sermons have out-lived him, and have been put forth as great Jewels and Rarities by their own Men; I shall only do the part of a Rehearser; not engaging my self to give you every word of the Sermons I mention, for (notwithstanding all that has been said in their commendation) I am sure the dulness of them would tire and cloy the Reader; nor shall I add any thing of my own, but faithfully translate his words, that no Man may object that I have plaid tricks with him. And since I find Trithemius has commended his Sermones de Tempore, upon those words, Erunt signa in sole, &c. And [Page 288] his Sermone de Sanctis, as most elegant and ardent discourses; I'le chuse to give the Reader a tast of each: And though they are all of a piece, yet since it may be presumed that the first Sermon in his Works, is not the worst, I'le begin with that.
S. Anthony's Sermon on the 1. Sunday in Advent.
‘HEre are Four Things observable, according as there are Four Advents, viz. Into Flesh, into the Mind, to Death, and to the final Judgment. 1. The coming into Flesh, and this is the Assumption of humane Flesh, in those words, There shall be Signs in the Sun; for the Sun is the Son of God. The 2d. (Advent) is into the Mind spiritually; and this is the purgation of our Mind, or protection against Sin, or bestowing Vertues on us. In these words; There shall be Signs in the Moon. The 3d. is, In Death, which is the division of Soul and Body: in these words, And in the Stars. The 4th. is, in the end of all things, when there shall be a discussing of Merits, and punishing of Vices: in these words, And on Earth distress of Nations, &c.’
‘There shall be Signs in the Sun.] The Sun (so called because it shines alone, Sol quod solus luceat) is Christ, who dwells in Light inaccessible: in compare with whose sanctity and brightness, all that of the Saints suffers diminution: Therefore it's said, (Esa. 64.) We are all become unclean, and all our Righteousnesses like menstruous Clothes. This Sun (as it is Revel. 6.) is become black as Sackcloth [Page 289] of Hair. For with the Sackcloth of our Humanity, he covered the Light of his Divinity. I have made Sackcloth my clothing; (Psal. 68.) And what has the Son of God to do with Sackcloth? With this Garment, not God, but the sinner; not the Creator,Non Deus sed reus, non Creator sed peccator. but the offendor ought to be clothed. It is the Garment of the Penitent, not of him that forgives sin. What hast thou therefore to do with Sackcloth? It was very necessary for sinful Man: because it repenteth me that I have made man, that is, I am punished for the sake of man.Poenitet me secisse hominem, i. e. Poena tenet me pro homine. Hence (Esa. 43.) Ye have made me to serve with your sins, &c. The Sun therefore was black as Sackcloth of Hair. Under the Sackcloth of Flesh, the brightness of Eternal Light hid it self. Concerning whom it's said, (Esa. 45.15.) Verily thou art a God that hidest thy self. And, Esa. 53. His face was as it were hidden. And well is it said Hidden. For the Hook of the Divinity, was hidden in the Bait of Humanity. That (as Isa. says, cap. 27. v. 1.) He might slay the Whale, (that is, the Devil) which is in the Sea, (that is, in the salt and bitter world.) Hence it is said, Job 40. In his eyes, In oculis ejus quasi hamo capi [...]t cum. vulg. Latin. as with an hook he shall take him: that is, Behemoth. The humble takes the proud; our little Infant, the old Serpent. Therefore it's said, Isa. 11. The sucking Child shall play on the hole of the Asp, and the weaned Child shall put his hand on the Cockatrice Den Our Infant wrapt in swadling Bands, laid in a Cratch, by his powerful hand draws the Asp and the Cockatrice, that is, the Devil, out of his Hole and Den, that is, the conscience of a sinner. The Sun therefore became black, as Sackcloth of Hair: O the first! O the last! O the high one, and yet humble and vile! And we (says Isa. 53.) counted him as a leprous Person, smitten of God and humbled. Concerning whose humbled sublimity speaks Isa. 6. I saw the Lord sitting upon his Throne, high and lifted up. Observe, [Page 290] what his sitting is, what the high Throne, what the sign of the Lord lifted up. His sitting*, is the humble inclination of the Divinity in the Humanity. Thus Ecclesiastic. 38. v. 19. The Potter sitting at his work, and turning the Wheel about with his Feet, is always carefully set at his work. The Potter is the Son of God; concerning whom (Psal. 32.) it's said, Who fashioneth their hearts one after another. He sits in flesh, to wit, he humbled himself to (i. e. for the sake of) his work: i. e. our Salvation. Hence Isa. 28. That he may do his work, his strange work, &c. Greg. He shall come into the World, that he may do his work, that is, redeem Man-kind. But it is his strange work: for it was not agreeable to the Divinity, to be spit upon, whipped, crucified. He with the feet of his humanity turns about the Wheel of our Nature, which before ran to death; that to whom it was said before, Earth thou art, and thou shalt go to Earth; now it may be said to him, Blessed art thou, and happy shalt thou be. The Gospel plainly enough declares, in what sollicitude he always was the space of 33. Years, for the perfecting of his Work. Whence Psal. 61. it's said, I ran in thirst. For he ran to the Cross with such eagerness,Cucurri in siti. vulg. Lat. as to a Furnace, for to strengthen and consummate his work there, that he made no answer to Pilate, lest the business of our salvation should be hindred.’
‘The Throne, (so called from its solidity) is the Humanity of Christ, Solium, quasi solidum dictum. which leaning upon Seven Pillars, remains every ways constant and solid. Hence it's said Isa. 4. In that day seven Women shall take hold on one Man, saying: We will eat our own Bread, and wear our own Apparel: only let thy name be called upon us, take away our reproach. The seven Women [Page 291] are the seven gifts of the H. Ghost; they are called Women, because no Man is begotten to God, but by the H. Spirit. The Man is Christ; one man, i. e. one alone, without sin; whom the seven Women shall take hold of, i. e. the seven gifts of the H. Spirit, that they may firmly hold him, and not let him go. These all pass unto Christ; they lay hold on none else, for there is no other Man that sinneth not; in all others the Spirit has the lodging of Tribulation, not the mansion of Rest: for the Spirit was in the Prophets, and other just Men, but because they were Men, and therefore sinners, it was in them, but did not abide in them. Whence it is said only of Christ, John 1. Ʋpon whom thou shalt see the H. Ghost descending and abiding, he it is that baptizeth with the H. Ghost. They shall take hold of one Man, saying, We will eat our own Bread, &c. There the Gloss, He that hath bread and cloathing, needs nothing. We will eat our own bread, and wear our own apparel; it signifies, that the H. Ghost possesses all things equally with the Father, and is not in want of any thing. Let thy name be called upon us, that is, let them be called Christians from thee, who desire to enjoy thine Incarnation. Take away our reproach; lest by the stench of Vices being expelled out of Mens hearts, we be farther often forced to change our Lodging.’
‘The Humanity therefore of Christ, (in which the Divinity sate, as in a Throne, i. e. humbled it self, was high and lifted up. High, in the incomparable sanctity of his life. Hence, Joh. 3. He that cometh from above is above all, viz. in excellency of Life: and lifted up, that is, on the Tree of the Cross. Whence, Joh. 12. If I be lifted up, I will draw all Men unto my self, viz. by the Hook of the Cross. In which our Sun being covered with Sack-cloth, was signed with five Signs. Therefore it's said, There shall be signs in the Sun: which signs were the five wounds in the Body of Christ. These are the five Cities which are spoke of, Isa. 19. In that Day there shall be five Cities in the Land of Egypt, speaking the Language of Canaan, &c. [Page 292] One shall be called the City of the Sun. Egypt is, by interpretation, sorrow, or darkness. The Land of Egypt, that is, the flesh of Christ was in sorrow. Heb. 5. Offering with tears and strong crying, &c. In this Land were five Cities, that is, five wounds, which are Cities of refuge, to which whosoever flees, shall be delivered.— It follows, Speaking the Language of Canaan; The wounds of Christ cry to the Father for mercy, not vengeance.—It follows, One shall be called the City of the Sun. The wound of his side is the City of the Sun: For, in the opening of the Lords side, the Gate of Paradise was opened, through which the splendor of Eternal Light shined to us. The Naturalists say, that blood drawn from the side of a Dove, clears the Eyes of blemishes. Even so, the blood of Christ drawn by the Souldiers Lance from the side of Christ, illuminated the Eyes of such as were born blind, that is, of Man-kind.’
'It follows,
‘There shall be signs in the Moon.] Concerning which it is said, Apocal. 6. The Moon is become all as blood. And, Joel 2. The Moon shall be turned into blood. God made two Luminaries, the greater Luminary and the lesser. The greater is the Angelical Spirit, the lesser is the Soul of Man. Whence it is called the Moon, as if you should say, one of those that shine.Dicitur luna, quasi liuentium una. For the Soul of Man was created for this end, that relishing heavenly things, it might praise the Creator, as one of those blessed Spirits, and joyfully sing with the Sons of God. But by reason of its too great nearness to the Earth, it has contracted blackness, and has lost its clearness: therefore it is necessary, if it would recover its brightness, that it should first be wholly turned into blood: which blood is contrition of heart: Of which it's said, Heb. 9.19. Moses taking the blood of Calves and Goats, with Water and scarlet Wool and Hyssop, he sprinkled both the Book and all the People.—Moreover he sprinkled [Page 293] likewise with blood both the Tabernacle, and all the Vessels of the Ministery: and almost all things are purged with blood, and without blood-shedding there is no remission: Behold how all the Moon becomes as blood. But what does Moyses signifie? What the blood? What the water? What the scarlet wool? &c.’
‘When the merciful and pittying Jesus Christ comes into the mind of sinners, then Moyses takes the blood. Moyses is a sinner, now converted from the Waters of Egypt, who ought to take these Five things.’
'Viz.
- The blood of sorrowful contrition.
- The water of weeping confession.
- The wool of innocency and purity.
- The scarlet of Brotherly kindness.
- The hyssop of true humility.
‘With these he ought to sprinkle the Book; that is, the secret of his heart, and all the people of his Cogitations; and the Tabernacle, that is, his Body; and all its Vessels, that is, the five Senses. By the blood of Contrition, all things are cleansed, but still with a purpose of Confessing: But without Contrition there is no remission of sin. Let it therefore be said, There shall be signs in the Moon. By the outward signs of the Penitent, are discovered the inward signs of Contrition. When Chastity shines in the Body, Humility in deed, Abstinence in food, Vileness in cloathing, they are the forerunners of inward sanctification.’
‘Hence it is, that the Lord promises these four to a Penitent Soul: Isa. 60.13. The glory of Libanus shall come unto thee, and the Fir-tree, the Box-tree, and Pine-tree together, to beautifie the place of my holiness. The glory of Libanus is the chastity of the Body, of which the Soul glories, Ecclus. 24.13. I am exalted as a Cedar in Libanus, which signifies by interpretation, whiteness. The Cedar Tree drives away Serpents by its smell. In Libanus therefore, [Page 294] that is, in a chast Body the Soul is exalted, as a Cedar Tree; because by the Odour of an holy Conversation, it drives away the Serpents of Demonaical suggestion and carnal concupiscence. — The Fir-tree which grows higher than other Trees, signifies Humility, which lifts up it self higher than other Vertues.— The Box-tree, which is of a pale Colour, signifies abstinence in Meat and Drink: Of which, Isa. 30.20. The Lord shall give thee scant Bread, and short Water: And Vers. 24. The young Asses (that is, the Penitents) which till the ground (that is, afflict their flesh) shall eat commixtum migma, mingled food. Migma (in the vulgar Latine) is Barley with the Chaff, whereby is signified hard fare. The Pine-tree, out of which pitch is drawn, signifies meanness of Apparel, &c.’
I cannot methinks proceed farther with such silly mystical stuff, upon the other Heads of his Sermon, concerning signs in the Stars, and distress of Nations; but shall leave the Reader to consult it. Proceed we now to the other commended Instance of S. Anthony's Sermons upon the Saints: Of which take that one, Pag. 443.
SERMON II. Concerning all the Saints.
‘NOte here, that Noble Persons are wont to carry Seven Things in their Hands: viz. a Ring, Gloves, a Hawke, a Looking-glass, a Rod to correct, a Flower or Apple to smell to, and a Scepter to show their dignity. [Page 295] The Souls of just Men are in the hand of God, like to all these.’
‘1. As a Ring, by faith: Ose. 2. I will betroth thee to me in faith. The ring of just Men, is hope of Heavenly things founded in Faith: but because faith without works is dead, and availes not to life Eternal, therefore it's said, Jerem. 22. If Jeconias were the Ring on my right hand, I would pluck him thence; because he did not perform the worthy works of faith.’
‘2. The righteous ought to be in Gods hand as Gloves, by works of mercy: for he covers the Lords hand, who freely gives Almes to the Poor, and leaves it naked, who is unmerciful: for what thou puttest in the hand of the poor, thou puttest in Gods hand: Matth. 25. What ye have done to one of these my little ones, ye have done to me. The five fingers of this Glove, are five things that are required in Almes. 1. That it be speedy. 2. Large. 3. Of the best and choicest things. 4. Of Goods lawfully gotten. 5. Discreet: to those that are indigent. Concerning these five, Zacchaeus said, Luc. 9. Behold half of my goods I give to the poor. Behold, there's his readiness; half, there's the largeness; goods, there's the best things; my goods, there's his property in them: to the poor, there's discretion. But because works of mercy profit little, unless they be done in Charity; Therefore,’
‘3. They ought to be in the hand of God, as Hawkes, God's Hawke is a heart full of Charity. Thence it draws to it self with the foot of affection all the good and evil of its neighbours, and makes advantage thereby, delighting in their good, sympathizing with their evils, and bearing those that are inflicted on it. Deut. 11. Every place where your foot shall tread, shall be yours. The two feet of Charity, are patience, whereby it suffers evil things, and benignity, whereby it loves their good: 1 Cor. 13. Charity is patient, is kind. Note, that some are Kites and Crows, that fix only upon entrals and carcasses: Lament. 4. They have embraced dung. But the Hawke only seizes upon a [Page 296] noble prey. Also note, that a Hawke ought not to be carried without Gloves, because charity without the expression of good works, viz. works of mercy, outwardly, is worth nothing; for the proof of affection, is action: 1 Joh. 3. He that hath this Worlds goods, &c. And because charity ought to proceed from a pure heart, and a good conscience, 1 Tim. 1. Therefore,’
‘4. Thou must be in the hand of God, as a Looking-glass, by purity of conscience; that thy Soul may be the Daughter of Sion, which is by interpretation a Glass, a glass of God's Majesty without spot, and the Image of his goodness; Wisd. 7. in which it may see God plainly by his image and likeness. But observe that there are several things that hinder the reflection of an Image in a Glass: viz. the dust of pride; the inspection of a menstruous Woman, that is, of carnal concupiscence; the dirt of avarice; the rust of rancor and anger; the breath of detraction, &c.’
‘Also because from a conscience purified from sin, a Man arises to the joy of contemplation, for Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God, Matth. 5. Therefore,’
‘5. We ought to be in the hand of God, as a Flower or Apple to smell to. For a sweet smell goes forth from the Soul, as from a Flower or Apple, and all its affection, cogitation and delight, rests in God; so that it says with the Psalmist, O Lord, all my desire is before thee. And that Cant. 1. When the King was at his Table, my spikenard gave its smell: We will run in the savour of thy Ointments. Concerning such a Soul the Spouse may say that Cant. 3. Who is this that ascendeth like a Pillar of smoke of perfumes? And, Cant. 4. The savour of thine Ointments is better than all Spices. And, Cant. 7. The smell of thy mouth is as the smell of Apples. And, Gen. 27. Behold the smell of my Son is like the smell of a Field, which the Lord hath blessed.’
‘But because some are so wholly intent upon contemplation, that they neglect the care of their neighbours; therefore the Soul is raised from contemplation, to be’
[Page 297] ‘6. A Rod in the Lord's hand, to correct others. As Paul says, 1 Cor. 4. Will ye that I come to you with a rod, or in love and the spirit of meekness? But note, the rod is turned into a Staff and a Serpent, as Moyses his Rod was, while he that corrects, exceeds his measures: Isa. 10. Woe to Ashur the rod of my fury, and a Staff is he, &c. Because he that ought to have been a rod, was become a staff. Now the Saints are like a soft and tender twig, while they reprove sinners with meekness; but in the Day of Judgment they shall be a Rod of Iron, judging the reprobate without mercy, when the Saints shall judg the Nations.’
‘Who if they be now in the Lord's hand as a Rod, they will be hereafter in the Lord's hand,’
‘7. As a Scepter to show their dignity: Esa. 62. Thou shalt be a Crown of Glory in the hand of the Lord. Psal. 2. The Scepter of thy Kingdome is a right Scepter. Matth. 19. Ye shall sit upon twelve Seats, judging the twelve Tribes of Israel. Thus the Souls of righteous Men are in the hand of God.’
‘And well is it said, that righteous Men are in Gods hand: for as that which is contained in ones hand is a small thing, so the blessed are small in number, compared with the reprobate: Matth. 20. Many are called, but few are chosen. Eccl. 1. The number of fools is infinite. Also a thing in hand is always in readiness, and is carried at the pleasure of him that holds it, so the Saints conform their will to the Divine will: thence in the Lords Prayer, Thy will be done. And Jer. 18. As Clay is in the hand of the Potter, so are you, O House of Israel, in my hand. Also as things in hand, are in perpetual remembrance, so the Eyes of the Lord are always upon the just: Esa. 49. Can a Woman forget her sucking Infant, &c.’
This is the whole of S. Anthony's admirable Discourse upon this Subject, and sure it needs no comment to show the ridiculousness and impertinency of it.
[Page 298]It were easie to make a Volume, to show how this fam'd Preacher has by his mystical Expositions, and straining of similitudes, spoiled the sence of Scr. in a hundred places, and talked more childishly concerning the gravest and most serious Arguments, than any School-boy would have done. For what Man of understanding can with any patience hear one trifle with such a noble Subject, as that, Matth. 11. Take my Yoke upon you, Serm. 8. de Apost. pag. 428. &c. He begins his Sermon with this Question. What are the Apostles then Oxen? And the most of his Discourse is to show that the Apostles are Oxen; for seven Reasons. Some of which are these. ‘1. Because the Apostles were sent by pairs like Oxen: Act. 13. Separate to me Saul and Barnabas, &c. 2. Because an Oxe is a strong and laborious animal. So S. Paul says, He laboured more abundantly than they all. 3. An Oxe spends little, though it labours much: and one of the Apostles sayes, 1 Tim. 6. Having Food and Rayment, let us therewith be content: but some Prelates in our time are Palfreys, that spend much, and labour little. 4. Because an Oxe has two Horns: and that which answers in the Apostles to these two Horns, is Doctrine and Life. Whence that Preacher is an Ʋnicorn, who has but one of these: With this Horn Preachers ought to blow, that is, with good Doctrine in preaching; which yet often profits little, unless it be accompanied with the other horn, that is, good life. Another reason is; because there is nothing in an Oxe unprofitable; so neither in the life of the Apostles: Of the Hide of the Oxe shooes are made, and from the conversation of the Apostles an example is taken, which fortifies the affections, as a Shoe does the Feet; Cant. 7. How beautiful are thy goings in Shoes. Quàm pulchri sunt gr [...]ssus tui in calcea mentis. vulg. Lat. The Flesh of Oxen affords food. The Flesh of the Apostles are their carnal words and deeds: as Peter said carnally, Matth. 16. Far be this from thee, O Lord. Also because they loved him too carnally: By these we are nourished [Page 299] to caution. Besides, with the dung of Oxen the earth is fatned. The dung of the Apostles is their sins before conversion and after: as S. Peter's denyal, &c. By which we are fatned to hope of pardon.’
In another Sermon upon this Text, Their sound went out into all the Earth. Serm. 2. de Apost. pag. 420. The whole Discourse is spent in comparing the Apostles to three things that sound loud, and are heard afar off, viz. Thunder, Trumpets and Bells; and upon the last he is very large; and all that can be thought of about Bells, the Mettle they are made of, and whence it is digged, the Fire they are melted in, the Mold they are put into; The properties of their sound; The uses they are put to; to raise from sleep; to allay tempests; to quench fires; to cover fires, and give notice of Bed-time; to call People together; to give warning of death; to signifie the approach of Persons of honour, &c. All these are applyed with horrible straining, and absurdity to the Apostles preaching.
But it were well if this were the worst in S. Anthony's Sermons, that he talked foolishly concerning the Apostles and Saints; for I know not how he can be excused from this charge, in reference to God and our Saviour. Upon those words, Luc. 11. If I by the finger of God cast out Devils, &c. He descants in this manner,Serm. Domin. 3. in Quadrag. p. 179 so as I think no body ever had the confidence to do before him. ‘Christ by the Finger of God cast out Devils. The Finger of God notes the difference of his work. For the hand signifies work, and the fingers placed in the hand are the difference of works. But now because the Lord either has wrought, or will work for the future with all his fingers; it is to be noted, that as there are five fingers, so there are five works of God. The first is called the Thumb, in which the strength of the hand consists: by vertue of this finger the Lord wrought in the Creation of the World, and the dispersing of Men, in the time of the Deluge, in the working of Miracles in Egypt, and therefore the Magicians said, The finger of God is here, [Page 300] Exod. 8. The 2d. finger is the fore-finger, called Index, ab indicando, from pointing, and to this wisdome is attributed: with this God wrought in the giving of the Law, when he wrote it with this finger in Tables of Stone, Deut. 9. The 3d. is called the middle-finger, and this is the finger of clemency and mercy, whereby God's revenge is deferred, and which joyns God with the Creature: with this Finger God wrought, when he drove out the Devil by it. Whence S. Augustine upon Matthew says, With the finger of God, that is, by the Holy Ghost. For the Father is the Arm in which is power, the Son is the hand in which is industry; and as the hand works by the fingers, and the Arm by the hand, so the power of the Father by the Son: Joh. 1. All things were made by him. Mark also the difference in the fingers, which signifies difference of Graces, though it be the same spirit. The 4th. finger is the Ring-finger, that is, the promise of Glory: So, Luk. 15. Put a Ring upon his hand; i. e. on his Finger. With this finger he now works by his promise, and at the end of the World will work by bestowing of Glory. The 5th. is the little or Ear-finger. (auricularis.) This is that, which makes the Ears tingle: 1 King. 3. Behold I do a work in Israel, which whosoever hears, both his Ears shal tingle. This is the Finger of Judgment hereafter, and of threatning at the present. With this finger Christ stooping down, wrote on the ground, Joh. 8. But when he shall descend to Judgment, he will write in every ones heart a sentence against them: This is that Little-finger thicker than his Father's Loines, 3 King. 12. In the Loines of the back the vertue of generation does consist, and it signifies the kindness bestowed by God the Father upon ungrateful sinners, but the Judgment that is given to the Son shall exceed all those.’
What Divinity they of the Roman Church will call this, I know not, but one might expect sure as good as this from every Kitchin; and if these be the admirable strains of his Preaching, I think S. Anthony had better have kept to his [Page 301] old imployment of washing Dishes, and scouring Kettles there, than ever have entred into a Pulpit. For I think never any Man before him took such starts from the Scripture to let loose a number of foolish fancies, which he had not the discretion to restrain, even when they bordered upon Blasphemy.
Upon those words of S. Mark, cap. 7.33. where our Saviour cured the deaf and dumb Man,Serm. Domin. 12. post Trinit. p. 365. by putting his fingers into his Ears, and spitting and touching his Tongue; we have such another descant upon the five fingers, on the hand of Christ the Word incarnate. ‘The Thumb in his Conception, which because it is shorter than the rest, does signifie the humility of the Son of God, who shortned himself in the Womb of the Virgin. The fore-finger in his Nativity, for then the Angel did, as with a finger, declare salvation, saying, To day is born a Saviour, and this shall be a sign, &c. The middle-finger in his preaching. The 4th. finger (called annularis & medicus) in the working of Miracles. The little-finger (auricularis) in this Days Miracle, viz. of curing the deaf Man.’
But upon that which follows, of Christ's spitting and touching his Tongue, never any Man had the impudence before him, to talk of the Saliva divinitatis, & Sputum Dei: For these are his words, ‘Sputum namque Dei est sapor divinae sapientiae, quae dicit, Ecclus. 24. Ego ex ore Altissimi prodii.’
I should tire my self and the Reader, if I should set down the thousandth part of his Allegorical and Mystical Divinity, which one may every where (let him dip where he will) meet withall; and such as I could scarce believe, upon report, any Man of sence would ever have fastened upon the Scripture, (so prodigious is their Absurdity) if I did not read them with these Eyes.
A few instances more of this kind shall conclude this Discourse about S. Anthonie's preaching.
Upon those words of the Gospel, Joh. 2. There were [Page 302] there six Water-pots of Stone,Serm. in Domin. 2. post Epiph. p. 116. (viz. in Cana of Galilee) holding two or three measures a piece. He discourses thus; ‘In Cana of Galilee, that is, in a Soul, which by the zeal of love hath passed from Vice to Vertue, there are six Water-pots: Contrition, Confession, Prayer, Fasting, Almes, and forgiveness of injuries; these are they which purifie the Jews, i. e. Penitents from all sins:’—Then afterwards he concludes. ‘Behold six Water-pots of Stone cut out of the Stone which the Builders refused, which is cut out of the Mountain without hands. How full they are unto the brim with saving Water, holding two or three measure a piece. In the two measures is signified the Love of God and our Neighbour. In three measures the Confession of Faith in the Holy Trinity, which in all the forenamed things is necessary: Mark therefore these six Water-Pots.’
S. Matthew, c. 8. tells us, that Jesus entered into a Ship, and his Disciples followed him. S. Anthony begins his Sermon thus.Serm. in Domin. 4. post Epiph. p. 120. ‘That Ship is the Cross of Christ, this is a Merchants Ship, in which he keeps his Marts, setting forth his glorious Wares; viz. Patience, Indulgence, Meekness, suffering wrongs and reproaches, &c. Hence it is said, Prov. 31.14. She is like a Merchants Ship, bringing her Food from far. By the help of this Ship we come to the shore of the Heavenly Countrey.—Note, that to the government of a Ship, Four things are necessary; viz. the Mast, the Sail, the Oares and Anchor. In the Mast is signified contrition of heart. In the Sail, confession of the mouth; for as the Sail is fastned to the Mast, so confession ought to be tyed to contrition. The Oares denote works of satisfaction, to wit, Fasting, Prayer and Almes. The Anchor, remembrance of Death.— Whosoever therefore would pass over from the shoar of Mortality, to that of Immortality, that is, would come to Jerusalem, let him go into such a Ship of Repentance.’
[Page 303]Upon those words of the Gospel, Matth. 23.2. The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses Chair, all things therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do, but after their works do not. He has this excellent comment. ‘The Pharisees are so called from a word that signifies Division, Serm. Fer. 3. Hebd. 2. in Quadrag. p. 166. and may denote those sins that divide and separate us from God. Isai. 59. Your iniquities have divided betwixt you and God.’
‘But here arise three doubts: 1. How sins are called Scribes. 2. How they are said to sit in Moses Chair. 3. How we ought to do according to what they bid us observe. It's worth hearing how this rare Casuist determines it. As for the first, Isaiah answers, cap. 10.1. The writers have writ unrighteousness, that they might oppress the poor in judgment. Also there are Books, and Letters, and Writings against a Man in the last Judgment.— Sins therefore may be called Pharisees, not only as they divide, but as they condemn; and also because they inroll a Man into the Family of the Devil. Thence in Revel. 19. they are called, The mark of the Beast.’
‘As for the 2d. Doubt: How they are said to sit in the Chair, it is plain enough. The mind of man may signifie the Chair of Moses, in which the divine Law ought to sit.— The Soul of the just man is the Seat of Wisdome: Or else we may say, that they sit in Moses Seat, whilst by sin they kill the divine Law; Esa. 14. I will sit in the Mountain of the Testament, that is, in the height of the perfection of the Divine Law.’
‘As for the 3d. How we ought to do all that they bid us. That of the Gloss, is to be noted. All things, viz. which are profitable to Salvation: for we are to do all such things, but we must not do according to their works. For we must know that every vice commends its opposite vertue: ex. gr. Anger commends Patience, Gluttony Temperance. Therefore though the works of vices are evil, (and so ought not to be done) yet they commend the contrary [Page 304] vertues, as appears, because every vice would cover it self under the cloak of vertue, as appears in Pride. Thus therefore, Whatsoever they say unto you do, but do not after their works, &c. Sin condemns it self, and yet does not cease to infest the Soul, and therefore it follows well, They bind heavy burdens, &c.’
Was there ever such a wild nonsensical fancy, as he has pinned upon those words of the Prophet to the Widdow of Sarepta? 1 Kings 17.13. Fear not, go and do as thou hast said, but make me a little cake first, &c. For the meal shall not wast, nor the cruise of oyl fail, till the Lord sendeth rain upon the Earth.
Serm. in fer. 2. Hebd. 3. in Quadrag. p. 182.This is his mystical sence. ‘Go, return, viz. into thy conscience. Take Meal from the Barrel, that is, thoughts from the heart, which are ground between two Mil-stones hope and fear; and take the Oyl of Devotion, and make me the Bread of repentance baked under the ashes, viz. of humility; and then afterwards thou shalt make for thy self and thy Son, because feeding God with the food of repentance, thou shalt feed thy own Soul and Body in Life Eternal. Fear not, for if thou dost this to God, that is, to Divine Reverence, it shall never fail unto the Day of Rain, that is, of Glory.’
I cannot omit another pleasant interpretation of those words, Matth. 4. Jesus was led by the Spirit into the Desert. Serm. 2. in Domin. 1. in Quadrag. p. 270. Upon which, according to his usual way, he discourses thus.
‘We are to consider morally what that Desart is, and by what Spirit we are to be led into it. The Scripture mentions a 7. fold Desert.’
‘1. Desert is Heaven; because it was deserted by Apostate Angels. This is that Wilderness, Luc. 2. in which the Heavenly Shepherd left the 99. viz. the Company of Angels, that he might seek the lost Sheep, that is, humane nature, &c.’
[Page 305] ‘2. Desert, is the heart of man, because it is deserted of Angels, and inhabited by Beasts, that is, bestial cogitations: this is the wilderness of Cades, which is by interpretation, the fountain of judgment; Psal. 28. The voice of the Lord shaketh the wilderness of Cades; which is, when the heart in the preaching of the word is made contrite by compunction.’
‘3. Desert, is that of penitence: both because sins are here deserted, as also because there ought to be here as in a desert, rest from disturbing thoughts, hard cloathing, dry diet, &c. John the Baptist was in this desert, cloathed with Camels hair.’
‘4. Desert, is Religion, in which the world is deserted by the vow of poverty, the flesh by the vow of chastity, and the active will by the vow of obedience. Concerning this, Cant. 8. Who is this that cometh up from the wilderness, leaning upon his beloved? For he that perfectly forsakes the world, leans only upon God.’
‘5. Desert, is the cross of Christ; in which all deserting him fled away. This is the desert of Ziph, which is by interpretation, flourishing, because the cross bore the florid body of Christ the Nazarene, i. e. flourishing: Here the desert flourished by the blood of Christ, as it were with roses; by the humanity of Christ as with Violets, and by his purity as with Lilies.’
6. Desert, is the world, forsaken by every good man, 'in which the Children of Israel wander and are afflicted.
‘7. Desert is Hell, deserted of all hope of freedom; for in Hell is no redemption. These ways desert may be taken in Scripture.’
‘Now to the purpose; by what Spirit ought a man to be led, and into which of these deserts ought he to enter? The answer is, there is a sevenfold Spirit which is mentioned Isa. 11. The spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of Counsel and fortitude, the spirit of knowledge and pity, and the spirit of the fear of the Lord: By every one of these a man ought to be led into one of those deserts forenamed. [Page 306] Into the 1. Desart, that is Heaven, a man ought to be led by the Spirit of wisdom, by the contemplation of celestial things. Into the Second, (viz. the heart) man must be led by the spirit of understanding, by the consideration and discussion of his sins. Into the Third (viz. of penitence) he must be led by the spirit of Counsel, because penitence is to be had by the counsel of the Priest; Matth. 8. Go and show your selves to the Priest. Into the Fourth Desert, that is, of a Religious profession, men enter by a difficult way, therefore it is said to such professors: Be valiant in battel. Into the Fifth, that is, the Cross, men must be led by the spirit of pity and compassion. Lament. 1. O all ye that pass by, behold if there be any sorrow, &c. Into the Sixth Desert, that is, the world, a man must be led by the spirit of knowledge, that he may see how he ought to walk cautiously in the midst of an evil and perverse Nation. Into the Seventh, that is, into Hell, a man must be led by the spirit of fear, that so he may consider, that there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.’
I dare say the Seven wise men of Greece would never have found out these Seven Deserts, if the Bible had been their study all their life long. But S. Anthony had a peculiar Gift, (which I am sure none of the seven Spirits forenamed helped him to,) to bring any thing out of any thing. Such is his searching invention, that he can find a figure of the day of Pentecost in Noah's ark, Serm. in die Pentecost. p. 312. because we read, Gen. 6. that the Ark was 50. Cubits in breadth: He can find the five senses of man, in the five chambers of this Ark: The first of which shall suffice, to show how refined this preachers inward sense was. ‘The first chamber of the Ark was called Stercoraria, Ibid. where the dung lay; this is the tongue of the mouth, through which in confession we ought to send forth all the dung of our sins. This is the dung-gate mentioned Nehem. 3.14: The mind of man being infected with the Devils ordure (stercore Diaboli) [Page 307] is to be purged by the gate of confession, &c.’
But, that I may not be endless, one instance more shall conclude this discourse about S. Anthonie's Sermons. Upon those words, Cant. 6.2.Serm. in Domin. 20. post Trinit. p. 399. My beloved is gone down into his garden, to the beds of spices, to feed in the gardens, and to gather Lilies. He comments thus. ‘The garden of the beloved, is the Soul of a righteous man, in which are two beds of spices, that is, humility the procurer of other vertues; and Lilies, that is, double continence, and therefore he descends into such a garden and feeds there. Note, that there is a fourfold Garden, viz. of Nuts, of Apples, of Vines, and of Spices. There are also seven gifts of the Spirit, (which he reckons as we heard a little before.) The Soul of a righteous man, by the spirit of fear, becomes a Garden of Nuts, which have three things in them, viz. bitterness in the husk, hardness in the shell, and sweetness in the kernel: The Garden of Nuts is repentance; which has bitterness in the flesh, hardness of tribulation in the long-suffering of the mind, and the sweetness of spiritual joy, in expectation of a reward. Also by the spirit of knowledge and pity, the Soul becomes a garden of Apples, which has the sweetness of mercy. Also by the spirit of counsel and fortitude, it becomes a garden of Vines, having the fervor of charity. And by the spirit of wisdom and understanding, it becomes a garden of Spices, sending forth its sweet smell in the Gates.’
I hope the Reader by this time is pretty well assured that S. Anthony was no Conjurer, as to making of Sermons: That whomsoever he took to imitate in his mystical and moral expositions of Scripture, he was the dullest and the most nonsensical certainly that ever appeared in this way. That the way it self of his preaching was childish beyond measure, mere toying with the word of God; had nothing in it to make any one a jot the wiser, nor fitted to move any thing scarce within a man, save only his spleen: that it is an unpardonable impudence in the writers of his [Page 308] Life, to cry him up, as if he was an Angel in the Pulpit, when there is not one page among all his Sermons worth any wise mans reading, and every line almost gives them the lie. That though there is no defence to be made for the foolish preaching of our own Enthusiasts at home, and the Papists may think they have a mighty advantage against us when they object it: yet this I will say, that there is not one of our men so ridiculous in Print, let them chuse where they please, but may be play'd for any wager against their S. Anthony, and will come off better.
But it is more than time to proceed to the other Head, of his Miracles: Concerning S. Anthonie's miracles. half of which, I think at least, seeing they concern his preaching; (being either tricks the Devil play'd to discourage and disturb his Sermons, or wonderous things God wrought, to give credit both to him and them:) We have gained thus much by producing his Sermons, that sure no wise man can believe a word of those stories, but will look upon them as Idle Tales and fictions; since he may see by the spirit and strain of them, that they have no tendency to do the Devil much harm, nor God any considerable service. If the evil Spirit receive any contentment from the impertinency and silly discourses of a preacher, I cannot but imagine that some of S. Anthonie's have been like Nuts and Apples to him: but I have met with nothing likely to put him into any great chafe, unless it were the slovenly similitude, we lately noted, of the Devils dung *:Ribaden. vit. Anton. p. 249. So that when I am told, that once as he was preaching, the Devil tumbled down the cover of the Pulpit, with a great force and noise; I am ready to conjecture that the Pulpit [Page 309] was set up in some haunted place, (for we heard before that S. Anthony did not always preach in Churches) and that the Devil was disturbed in his usual walk: only one circumstance speaks it rather to be a fable, when it's said, in the story, that the fall of it neither hurt nor so much as frighted any body; for S. Anthony had forewarned his Auditors, that they should not be terrified, if they should chance to hear any noises; and it was an extraordinary speech indeed, that could prevent, when this happened, the womens frights and fears. But we are told of a worse accident, that through the Devils spight, happened to himself at the beginning of Lent;Ribad. ibid. & in vit. Ant. cap. 12. Brev. Rom. Antiq. ad Jun. 13. Lect. 8. & 9. infra Octav. for after he was wearied with his labours, and had laid him down to sleep to refresh himself; the Devil set upon him cowardly, and griped him so fast by the throat, that he had almost choaked him; till invoking the Bl. Virgin, and making the sign of the Cross, and (which was the hardest work when the Devil had him fast by the throat) singing the Hymn, O gloriosa Domina, &c. he saw his cell filled with the brightness of Heavenly light, which the Devil not being able to indure, departed. One would wonder at the many spightful and Dog-tricks which, they tells us, the Devil served many of their great Saints. The other S. Anthony the Hermit (as we heard before) was almost beaten to death by him. S. Benedict had a Bell which was tied to a cord,Brev. Rom. Ant. ad Mart. 21. Lec. 4. by which bread was let down into his Cell, and gave warning to him when to receive it; this Bell, by throwing a stone at it, the Devil broke in pieces, thinking (I suppose) to starve the Saint. S. Bartholomew the Monk, as he was intent at his prayers, the Devil leapt upon his feet and legs,Capgrav. vit. Bartholom. f. 32, 33. and at last throwing himself wholly upon him (as he dealt with our S. Anthony) got him fast by the throat and held him so long, till he was almost dead by the load that oppressed him; at another time [Page 310] he drew him along by his Cowl, and threw him a great way into an entry; and when the Monk took up a stick to strike him, he stood and laught at his blows. S. Ethelwold was severely handled by him,Ribadeneira vit. S. Ethelw. Aug. 1. when envying his zeal for the promoting the worship of God, as he was intent upon the building of a Church, the Devil by casting a Beam upon him threw him down head-long, so that (though he was not killed out-right, yet) he broke one of his ribs. But S. Godrick was as much abused by his tricks, as any Saint I read of. One time the Devil mocked him when he was singing Psalms,Capgr. vit. God [...]c H [...]emit. f. 159, 160. and calling him Clown, told him he could sing as well as he: When he was upon his knees at his Prayers, the Devil entring the Oratory, sought to disturb him, but S. Godrick would not so much as look towards him. Then the Devil threw the Pix at him, which had the Hosts in it; after that spilt a horn of Wine upon him, then threw a pitcher of water at him and a piece of wood with a Cross upon it; but when thus all night abusing him he moved him not at all, he departed from him; only he lest such a stink behind him, as could scarce be endured by man: Another time, as he fate by his fire-side, the Devil gave him such a box on the ear, that almost fell'd him flat to the ground. Another bout they had, when S. Godrick (suspecting he was no man, though he appeared in that shape) catechized him, and asked him whether he believed in the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, and bid him worship the Bl. Virgin: The Devil surlliy bid him not to trouble himself about his belief; and told him that he had nothing to do to inquire into it. Then Godrick took out his book which had the pictures of Christ, Bl. Mary, and of S. John in it, and clapping it hastily to his mouth, bad him if he believed in God, to kiss devoutly those pictures: The Devil not being able to indure any longer, did, as it were, spit upon the book, and disappeared mocking of him. He also another time abused him in the shape and habit of a Hermit, and [Page 311] choused him of his bread and money;Capgrav. ibid. p. 162. and prayed him to touch his ulcerous body, for he hoped he should have ease thereby: the Saint in great compassion touched his Body; which felt just like the body of a Goose with the Feathers off. But (though we are beholden much to him for that discovery, yet) this touch so inflamed him with obscene temptations, that it had like to have cost him the loss of his Chastity. But nothing grieved the Saint more, than that he had bestowed his gifts on the Devil, and he had carried them away with him; which cost him many tears, and great penances. He also much wondered that he stood the sprinkling of Holy Water, yea and kneeled down and prayed with him, and entred into the Church. But the Devils business was, not to be overlong godly; for the next appearance to him (as he was gathering Apples) was as filthy, as this was devout; Capgr. ibid. f. 163. for he went away in a stink, showing him his posteriours, and something else besides, which was so horrid, that it made the good Man's hair all stand up on end, like Hogs bristles. But the most terrible assault, was when the Saint lay in his Bed, and could not, through Age, raise himself up in it without help: then the Devil stood by him, and crying out, brandished a flaming Weapon against him;Ibid. f. 164. out of his Mouth proceeded Fire, as out of an Oven, & the breadth of his Eyes exceeded the measure of two Cubits: but such was the Saints courage, that he rose alone to fight with him; the noise of their skirmish might have been heard a great way off; and this single combat lasted, from One to Nine a Clock; the Devil, we are told, thrice assailed him, and thrice he was overcome by this Souldier of Christ.
But the Devil has been often paid home in his own Coin, and served trick for trick. The forenamed S. Bartholomew made him run into a corner,Capgr. in vit. Barthol. f. 33. by the sprinkling of Holy-water, and at last casting a Bason of that Water full in the Devils face, made him turn into divers forms and vanish away. S. Vodalus made [Page 312] quick dispatch with him, when he cast him out of a possessed Person,Bolland. in vit. S. Vodali. 5 Febr. p. 692. only by giving him a box o' th' ear. S. Cuthbert, being molested by the Devil, took a great Club in his hand, and persecuted the enemy from place to place, till he drove him headlong (to the endangering his neck) from the top of a mountain;Capgrav. vit. Cuthbert. f 69. there to this day remain the impressions of both their foot-steps to be seen in the stones; where the Devils tread is broad and crooked; great and distorted; which place no woman may enter without hazard. And it was a pretty trick of S. Bertholdus, when the Devil came down the chimny in the form of a Hog, Surites in vit. B [...]rthold. 27. Julii. to drive him away only with a wisp of straw. S. Lupus too, I think, was even with him, when the Devil came and disturbed his singing one night,Surius vit. S. Lupi S [...]nonens. 1 Septemb. and afflicted him with a sore thirst; he called for a pot of water, and perceiving the Devil busie about it, watching his opportunity, he clapt a cushion (signed with the sign of the Cross) upon the mouth of the vessel, and shut the Devil in; who all night continued there howling sadly, till the Sun was up; and then he that came to tempt him, was let go, and departed very much ashamed. But never was the Devil so handled, nor came off so shamefully,Breviar. Rom. antiq Febr. 16. Lec. 2, 3 & 6. as when he came to tempt S. Juliana, in the form of an Angel of Light, and perswaded her to avoid farther torments, by sacrificing to the Gods: upon which, in indignation she laid hold on him, and threw him to the ground, held him howling a whole night; and after dragging him along with her through the Market-place, though he begg'd hard, and hung back very much, yet she threw him into a Privy hard by: He could never forgive this usage, you may be sure; and therefore when she came to the place of her suffering, the Devil incited them not to spare her: Les. 6. and yet he was [Page 313] so frighted with what had past, that when she heard him say so, and lookt upon him; he cried out that he was undone, for she would catch him again; and so ran away and vanished out of sight.
But to return to S. Anthony. As I cannot believe, that his Sermons were of such a strain, as to provoke the Devil to owe him a greater spight, than other preachers; so much less that God did ever give such wonderful attestations to the truth and excellency of his doctrine, as they would bear us in hand he did (though we should abate for the silliness of many of the stories.) Can any man of sense be perswaded, that the Pentecost miracle show'd upon the Apostles when they spake with diverse tongues, should be renewed, that people might understand the Trifles and Toys of his Sermon? Yet we are told, that when an innumerable company of people of diverse Nations came to Rome to obtain Easter Indulgences; the Pope put S. Anthony upon preaching a Sermon to those strangers: The Grace of the H. Ghost did o instruct the Tongue of the holy man,Vit. S. Anton. cap. 15. & Ribodan. p. 248. that every one heard and understood the language of his own country wherein he was born; which seems to say, that in one Sermon S. Anthony spoke all those languages at one time; and then indeed the miracle was greater than of the Apostles at Pentecost, for there were more than one to speak those several languages, and none of them spoke more than one language I suppose at the same time. Ribadeneira indeed would have it, that he spake but one language in his Sermon, but the Sermon was as well understood by all the hearers, as if he had preached in the language of their several Nations; and so considering the effect, this gift was equall to that of the Apostles: But in another respect he far out-did them: for though they spake with many tongues, yet I never read that their tongues were louder than other mens: (for the two sons of Thunder were called so for another reason,Marc. 3.17. than because of their [Page 314] loud voices.) But, they tell us, that a good woman that would fain have followed S. Anthony out of the City to hear him preach, was hindred by her husband; which so grieved her,Vit. Anton. cap. 17. that she could not be satisfied, till she went to the top of her house, and viewed however out of a window the place appointed for the Sermon: and though the place was two miles distant, yet there she heard him preach distinctly; which occasioned a longer stay there than her husband could bear, who chid her for it; but when he understood the miracle, he also went up, and was a partaker of the same happiness, and from that day, neither of them were ever absent from his Sermons. Another noble Matron, Ibid. as she was crouding among a multitude of people going out of Town to hear him preach in the fields, fell into thick dirt, being apparell'd in new and costly clothes; but in her fall, commending her self to God and to S. Anthony, she arose again, with her clothes unsoiled, to the great wonder of all. And as we are to believe such wonderous preventions of ill accidents that might have hindred peoples devotion from hearing him; so a great many more preventions of misfortunes in hearing him. For as he was preaching another time in the open fields, suddenly the Heavens gathered blackness,Vit. Anton. c. 18. Ribaden. p. 248. and great thunders and lightnings threatned a mighty storm of rain, so that the people were preparing to go away to save themselves from it. But S. Anthony bid them not to stir, for not a drop of rain should touch them; whereupon, believing him, they all stay'd; and the fierce shower of rain and hail, left them untouched, and did not so much as wet the place where they stood, though it seemed to compass them round like a wall*. [Page 315] And that nobody might complain that they lost any thing afterward, by attending upon S. Anthonie's Sermons; we hear of a woman, who disliking the wine that the good people had sent in to S. Anthony after his preaching, ran home to fetch better; she was in such haste that she left the vessel open, bringing the Spigot along with her in her hand, and the wine, when she returned, was all run out in the Cellar: but she trusting in the merits of the Saint,Vit. Anton. ibid. she put the Spigot into the vessel again, and it was presently filled with wine, that it ran over: which is more Romantick, than the story of the Sister, that was drawing wine, who being hastily called by S. Adelheidis, Bolland. 5. Feb. p. 719. her obedience was so quick, that she ran with the Spigot in her hand, and yet when she returned, not one drop of wine was run out: It being easier to stop the wines running, than to fill the emptied vessel anew till it run over.
These apparent forgeries and Fables hitherto mentioned, concerning S. Anthonie's preaching and miracles relating thereunto, must needs take away all credit from other stories told of him, if nothing else did: for he that will go about to deceive me with his lies, in a matter where I can easily detect him, deserves to be disbelieved in other things, where his cheats cannot so plainly be discovered, but yet is carrying on the same design.
Such are the stories of this Saint about Confession. As when they tell us, that he used in his lifetime to appear to persons as they lay in their beds, and say to them; Arise Martin, Vit. Anton. cap. 21. arise Agnes, go to such a one, and confess to him this or that sin, which thou didst commit in such a place, to which none is privy but God only. Also, that of a man of Padua, who among other things confessed to S. Anthony, that he kicked one time his mother to the ground: which when the Saint heard, he said to him in great zeal;Ibid. That foot which [Page 316] smites a father or mother, deserves presently to be cut off, The simple man construing his words amiss, presently went home, and cut off his foot, which being told to the Saint, he goes to the man, and after he had prayed and made the sign of the Cross, he joyned his foot to his leg, and immediately it was whole again. For the same man to perform several offices at the same time in distant places, is no easie matter to be credited; yet thus we are told, that S. Anthony preaching at Mompellier, after he had begun his Sermon,Vit. Antor. cap. 16. he remembred that it was incumbent upon him, to bear a part in the singing Service, in another Church, and he had forgot to speak to any one to supply his place; at which being troubled, he covered his head with his Cowl and leaned back in the Pulpit, making a stop in his Sermon for some while: at which time he appeared in that other Church, and performed his office there, and then coming to himself again (you must suppose he was in the Pulpit as in a trance) he went on where he left, with his discourse. S. Antoninus in his History relates this story also;Part. 3. Tit. 24. c 3. sec. 2. and concludes, that because a man cannot be at the same time in more places corporally, we must understand, that he that sang the office in the other Church, was an Angel, not Anthony. But Marturus the Jesuit in his notes upon this passage of Antoninus, tells us, that it is a doubtful Question among the Divines, whether by the Divine power the same body may not be in several places circumscriptivé. S. Thomas indeed, he says, is of Antoninus his mind. Sotus seems to leave both parts of the question equally probable: But Scotus, Biel and others, are for the affirmative, proving that it implies no contradiction, because the body of Christ may be in diverse places, as they prove from its existence in the Eucharist. Sanctesius, he says, is of the same mind, for this reason (and it is worth the naming) because in controversies of Religion that ought to be lookt upon as the more probable opinion, which depresses sense and nature, and [Page 317] on the contrary advances God (as this does) if so be the Scripture in no other place opposes it, (as it does not.)
This I mention by the way to show that there is no foolish fable told in that Church, though never so improbable, but they have Divines with as foolish reasons ready to dispute for it, and defend it. But whether S. Anthony could be in two places or not, at the same time; yet we are to believe that he was in two very far distant places, in less time than any would imagine. For when his Father, who dwelt at Lisbon, was clapt into Prison with his whole Family, upon suspicion of Murder,Vit. Anton. cap. 20. because a Youth that was slain, was found buried in his Garden; the Spirit gave him notice of it, and in one Night he was carried from Padua (the place where he was) to Lisbon, and appeared before the Judge the next Morning, desiring him to let go those innocent Persons; which he refusing, he then prayed to let the Body of the slain Youth be brought to him; which being granted, he commanded him to rise up, and tell whether his Parents murdered him, or no: the dead Body hereupon arose, and said, that they were all innocent of his slaughter; and so they were released, and the next Day he was brought back to Padua by the Ministry of an Angel. We are to suppose that this was a good Angel, whose Ministry he used; but methinks, considering how scurvily the Devil had before used S. Anthony, it had been better if they had told us, that he sadled the Devil for this Journey;Vincentii Speculum lib. 19. cap. 3. as he was served once by S. Antidius. who having business with the Pope, got upon the Devils back, and made him carry him to Rome, and there attend at the Pope's Gate, till he had dispatched his affair; and then made him carry him back again to the place from whence he came. But the hardest thing to be believed, in the foregoing story, is, that rather than the Parents of this Saint, should suffer unjustly, (though it has been the fate of many as good Men before them, both as to their good Names and Lives) a dead body must be raised to life, to clear their Innocency, and to discover [Page 318] the truth. The Writers of the Lives of the Saints, I observe, are very Liberal of Miracles in such cases; and he that can give credit to them, shall have my leave to do the same to this of S. Anthony. We are told, that a poor Man complaing to S. Vedastus, that one had stollen a Sheep from him, and he could not find out the Thief: the Saint first took this course,Bollandus ad 6 Febr. p. 813. to admonish the People of it, when they met on Sunday at Church; but he that was the guilty Person being present, and yet, notwithstanding Vedastus his admonition, not confessing the fact, suddenly the Gloves in his bosome (which I suppose were made of that Sheeps skin) bleated in the Peoples hearing, and he was discovered thereby. S. Mel lying under a suspicion, that he had too great familiarity with his Kinswoman named Lupita, Colganus vit. S. Melis. 4 Febr. p. 261. he cleared himself this admirable way before S. Patrick, by fishing and catching Salmons in the furrows of plowed ground: and she removed all jealousies on her part, when she took hot burning Coals into her Lap, and yet did not hereby singe her Cloathes. A Noble Matron of Sardinia, having brought forth a Child like a Blackmore, when she and her Husband were both fair, was suspected of Adultery with her Servant that was a black: Guillelmus a Speluncato, a famous Preacher there, discovered the true Father thus. He caused the married couple, the Child,Martyrol. Francisc. 17 Novemb. p. 542. and the Blackmore, all to stand forth before the People; Then from the Pulpit he commanded the Child in the Name of Christ, that without any help it should go to its true Pather; immediately hereupon the Infant, though otherwise uncapable of walking* (it being scarce a Moneth old) leaving the Blackmore, went to the Womans Husband, whereby he was freed from his jealousies, and she from the suspicion of her crime; and not without great reason sure, [Page 319] the Child being so wise at that Age, as to know his own Father. But the worst is, so free the Monks were of their wonders in former days, that we read of as great a Miracle as any of these, of which I can see no other end, but to conveigh a false perswasion into Mens minds, for it served to clear no truth in Question. It is that which Capgrave relates concerning the Mother of S. Kentigern; who admiring the Bl. Virgins fruitfulness without the knowledge of any Man,Capgrave vit. S. Kentigern, f. 208. rashly prayed to God daily, to be like her both in conceiving and bringing forth: a while after she was found with Child, and magnifying God, simply believed that her desires were fulfilled; for she often asserted, yea and swore, that she knew not by whom, nor when, nor how she became with Child: and the People of S. Kentigern's Diocess to this day assert, that he was conceived and born of a Virgin. He calls them indeed Fools for saying so; but I think he was as great a Fool, for proclaiming the following wonder, which if true, might well confirm the People in their belief. He says then, that the King her Father coming to inquire of her, both by threats and fair words, who got her with child, she again protested with an oath, that she never had the company of any Man. At which the King being offended, would have the Law in this case to pass upon her; in which it was of old ordained in that Countrey, that a Maid committing fornication in her Fathers house, and proving with Child, she should be cast head-long from the top of a Mountain, and he that corrupted her should lose his head: This Law he commanded to be executed upon her, (with a design I suppose chiefly to find out him that had dared to corrupt the King's Daughter, which it might well be imagined she would confess before she dyed.) She was placed then on the brow of the Mountain called Dunpelder, and thrown headlong down from thence; (without confessing any thing.) She descended to the ground with a pleasant easie sliding, and not any Member of her Body was broken, or so much as hurt. The Pagans (Capgrave says) ascribed this to Magick, and [Page 320] therefore with the King's consent put her into a little Vessel made of Leather, and having brought her some Miles off from shore, they committed her alone to fortune and the Sea, for there were no Oars, or Men to help to guide it: but notwithstanding this danger, she did not miscarry; for her Vessel went faster than if it had had the benefit of Sailes and Oars, and she was brought safe into the Port. What could a Christian think of this double Miracle, but that she was innocent of what was laid to her charge, that she had neither fornicated, nor was forsworn? But then what becomes of the truth of what is so often said and sung in the Roman Church, (and owned by all Christians) that the Mother of our Saviour only had this priviledge, and that she was Virgo puerpera singularis? I am afraid it will prove a hard task to bring this off well. But to return to S. Anthony.
After all these miraculous things that are told concerning him, who can doubt, but that his sanctified breath might work such a wonder, as we hear he wrought upon a Religious Novice;Ribaden. ibid. p. 149. who being frequently tempted by the Devil to forsake his Order, and discovering it to the Saint, he only opened his mouth and blew into it, saying, Receive the Holy Ghost, and immediately he was freed from all his temptations, and persevered in the Religious course he had undertaken. Another Monk that could not extinguish lustful heats, by fasting or prayers,Idem ibid. or the use of the Sacraments, complaining of it to S. Anthony; he only made him put on his Coat, and thereupon all his evil desires were extinguished, and he never felt them more all his Life. Thus they still take care, that their new Saints, not only may equalize, but out-do the old ones, nay even Christ and his Apostles. I gave some instances of this kind beforepag. 89, 90, &c., and here we have another such. It was a mighty Vertue that went out of our Saviour, which cured the Woman of her Twelve Years distemper, who only touched the Border of his Garment: [Page 321] but that garment was upon the body of our Saviour when it wrought the cure;Luk. 8.43, 44, &c. this garment of S. Anthonie's did so, when it was put upon another, and taken off from his body: That touch removed a bodily infirmity; this must be supposed to have influence upon the Soul, to correct a depraved fancy, and stop the course of imagination, and dry up the spring of evil desires; a harder thing by much than to stay a flux of blood. We read of S. Paul, that from his body were brought unto the sick Handkerchiefs or Aprons, and the diseases departed from them, Act. 19.12. and the evil spirits went out of them. But we are informed,Martyrolog. Franciscan. p. 414. that the very Chord of S. Maria de Turribus (which touched not her body but her clothes) dispossessed Devils: and even one thread unripped out of the Garment of S. Leobinus Bolland. ad 14. Mart. p. 353., that was new mending, casts out an evil spirit. Nay farther, the very water in which S. Francis's Chord was dipped, cured abundance of diseases: Insomuch that one of their famous preachers, Ludovicus Granatensis, comparing S. Paul's Handkerchiefs and S. Anthonie's Chord, gives the preference to the latter for wonder. Verùm hîc aliquid video mirabilius, See Martyrol. Francisc. p. 644. &c. Here I see something (says he) more wonderful, for the Lord not only bestowed such vertue (of curing diseases) upon the Saints Chord, but also upon the water, that had touched his Chord. A man would imagine that Christ bore as tender a love as possible to his Disciples whom he conversed with upon earth, and gave them very good assurances and pledges of it, after he was ascended up to Heaven; but I do not read that they ever received such sensible tokens of it, as these new Saints have done: For though S. Paul indeed speaks of espousing the Corinthians to Christ as to their husband;2 Cor. 11.2. yet which of [Page 322] them ever received by his hands,Bolland. ad 6. Mart. p. 555. a gold Ring, as S. Coleta did by the hands of John the Evangelist, 1 Pet. 1.8. as a pledge of Christs love to her, and of his espousing her? S. Peter tells us of their loving him though they saw him not, and of their wonderful rejoycing, but it was by believing, when he was not present: but these new Saints, by their ardent love, bring him down from Heaven again, and he presents himself not to their minds only, but to their bodily eyes and other senses: insomuch that we read of two Sisters, S. Ethnea and S. Sodelbia, whose affections to him he rewarded,Colganus 29. Mart. p. 785. by appearing to them in the form of a most lovely Infant, putting himself into their bosoms to be embraced and kissed by them. Nay, our S. Anthony too had these caresses,Ribadeneira Ibid. p. 249. S. Antonin. loc. citat. p. 734. (though I thought before I met with the story, that they had been the peculiar entertainments only of the Melancholy Nuns:) for his Landlord where he one night lodged, peeping into his chamber at a secret window, he saw Jesus in the form of a beautiful Child, first sitting upon his book, and from thence creeping into his Arms, whom the Saint embraced and kissed uncessantly, while Jesus smiled upon him, and with pleasing looks beheld him; but this was so Divine a favour (says Ribaden.) that when he understood by inspiration, that his Host was conscious of it, he begged of him, that he would not reveal it to any mortal man whilest he was alive; but, it's likely, when the inquiry was made into his miracles after his death, in order to his Canonization, this was then first produced. And that you may see that S. Anthonie's miracles from first to last, are all of a piece: we are told,Vit. S. Anton. c. 28. Ribaden. p. 251. that on that very day when the Pope Canonized him, this wonder happened at Lisbon (where he was born) that the men and women came out of their houses and sung and danced in the open streets, and all the Bells of [Page 323] the City rang out merrily of themselves, no hand moving them; neither could the people contain themselves from this mirth and dancing, though no body knew any reason for it, (and therefore admired the hidden cause) till certain Friers came thither from Italy, by whose relation and comparing circumstances they understood, that on that very day of their unusual joy, Anthony was put into the Kalender of Saints.
And now a great many fine stories are told us of miracles after his death, to convince some that doubted of the wonders that he was said to work in his life-time: One man would not believe,Vit. Anton. cap. 29. unless a glass which he had in his hand remained unbroken, after he had thrown it against a stone pavement; which he tried, and it received no more damage, than if it had been a hard Flint. Another chose this way for his satisfaction; finding a dried stalk of a Vine in the drinking-glass,Ibid. he would believe, if he could fill his glass with Wine, pressed from the Grapes that should grow upon that stalk; immediately it flourished with leaves, brought forth Grapes; and when he saw all done that he demanded, this miracle gave him a full and firm belief of all the rest. Nay, the senseless passions of a woman, which ended in a mad and foolish resolution, must be countenanced at the expence of a miracle, because S. Anthony must never fail any one that does invoke him. For as a woman in the company of her husband and several others was going to Padua, Vit. Anton. ibid. being transported too frolickly (as he thought) at a promise he had made her, of taking her along with him in a pilgrimage he was going; he, to curb her extravagant mirth, made as if he had now altered his resolution, and would not go the journey; upon which his wife was so exasperated, that she threatned, unless he would perform his promise, to drown her self in the name of Christ and S. Anthony, in the River that ran by. Which her husband looking upon as a coppy of her countenance, [Page 324] and calling her fool for talking so, and telling her he would persist in his new resolve; the presently invoking the name of S. Anthony, cast her self head-long into the River: The women that were in company, being amazed and seeng her float in the waters, forgetting the danger, ran after her into the River, laid hold of her, and brought her to land; where it was wonderful to see them all wringing upon the shore their wet garments, and not one thread of her clothes was in the least wetted, as if the waters had never touched them. ‘This action (says the relator) though it ought to be ascribed rather to her folly than vertue; yet the merits of this Holy Father prevailed so far with God, that he who was always a friend to true simplicity, preserved this simple woman, though a fool (but I should count him a greater that believed it) unhurt in the midst of the waters.’ I cannot but here mention a concatenation of such wonders, which I meet within the life of S. Sedonius, upon as trifling an occasion as this altogether,Colganus in vit. S. Sedon. 10. Mart. p. 573. and in consequence of worse passions than this woman exprest. ‘S. Sedonius then, seeing one day a woman washing her Childs clouts in a Fountain belonging to the Monastery, cried out to his fellow S. Libernus, of the shamefulness of this fact, that she should thus defile that Fountain, from whence they fetched the waters they used about the tremendous mysteries of the sacrifice of the Mass. This moved such a holy indignation in these Saints (though some may judge it exceeded its bounds) that they imprecated the Divine vengeance against the woman and her off-spring: The Child of this woman, as it was playing upon an high bank of the Sea, suddenly fell into it, where it was swallowed up presently and appeared no more. Upon this misfortune, the Mother comes crying and howling to S. Senanus (whose disciples these two angry Saints were) complaining how upon their curses her Child was drowned. When Senanus heard this, he severely chides his [Page 325] sons, as guilty of murder: and he commanded Libernus to go and stand upon a rock, placed in the neighbouring Sea, and there do his penance: As for Sedonius, he bad him go look for the drowned Child in the Sea, and not desist his search till he had found him and restored him to his Mother: They both of them obey this rigid sentence of the holy Father. Sedonius in his quest after the Child in the midst of the Sea, finds it (after it had lain there twenty four hours) safe and sound, playing in the waters and beating the waves with the palms of its hands, and so brought it to S. Senanus; who bad him go and fetch home Libernus from the rock, saying that he had found a very favourable judge; as indeed it proved, for the waters of the Sea that used to cover that rock at other times (by the rising of the tide) did not dare to touch him, but kept off the length of his staff round about him.’
Thirty two years after S. Anthonie's death, his body was translated into the Church where it now rests at Padua; Vit. Anton. c. 30 Ribaden. p. 251 S. Antoninus ubi supr p. 738. there when they came reverently to examine and bring forth the holy Body out of the Coffin in which it had laid so long, they found the rest of his members turned to dust (says Mendozius Inter El gia praefixa vit. S. Anton.) only his Tongue was still fresh, and full of juice and blood, as if he had been alive: This S. Bonaventure, who was present, taking into his hand, broke out into these words. O blessed tongue, which always did bless God, and taught others to bless him, now it appears of what merit thou wast: After these words he reverently kissed his tongue, and then delivered it to the Magistrates of Padua to be laid up in a repository worthy of it. If they had told me that he was of so great merit, that he inabled the Fishes to use their tongues to bless God, as we heard before he taught them in a Sermon how much they were beholden to him; I should have as soon believed that the Fishes spoke, as that his Tongue alone remained [Page 326] uncorrupt when the rest of his body was perished.Loco citat. The forenamed Mendozius indeed gives us some pleasant reasons, not only that it was so, but why it was fitting and ought to have been so, that his tongue should remain incorruptible. One is, to give his Country-men a sure pledge hereby that his intercession for them should never cease, but that his voice and prayers should be always imployed for their salvation: (by which reason all the tongues at least of the Patron Saints should have been preserved from corruption as well as his:) Another is, that the Tongue of S. Anthony was a preacher of truth, therefore it ought eternally to remain; for as S. Ambrose says rightly, those things that are true are eternal: which I shall then think to be a good argument, when I am certified that all those preachers tongues never rot in their Graves, which tell no lies in the Pulpit: But having heard before the little sence this tongue spake in Sermons, and how much he corrupted the true meaning almost of every Text of Scripture he medled with, I hope we may be pardoned, if, notwithstanding this reason, we believe this story to be a lye.
I have but one thing more that concerns S. Anthony to trouble the Reader withal, which I have reserved to be spoken to (though somewhat out of its due order) in the last place, because it's the most famed story that is told of him; mentioned by all the later Writers * of his Life:Antoninus, Surius, Ribadeneira. and particularly insisted on by Bellarmine, for the proof of the opinion of the Roman Church, concerning the Presence of the Body of Christ in the Eucharist; and it is called by him miraculum insigne, Bellarmin. de Sacr [...]m. Euchar [...]st. lib. 3. cap. 8. prope finem. a notable miracle. I'le give it you in Bellarmin's words, as he pretends to relate it out of S. Antoninus and Surius. ‘As S. Anthony was disputing concerning the truth of the Lord's Body in the Eucharist, with a certain Heretick in the parts of Tholouse, (for at that time the Albigenses [Page 327] vexed the Church, and they with many more were infected with this error) the Heretick required of Anthony this sign, knowing him to be endued with the gift of miracles: (which last words are Bellarmines addition, not to be found in his forenamed Authors; and a foolish one too, for if he knew him to have that gift, why was he not of his mind, without any farther trial?) Says the Heretick, I have a Mule Jumentum, which I translate so, because both Antoninus and Surius call it afterward Mulus., to which I will give no meat these three days: After the three days end, come thou with the Sacrament, and I will come with my Mule, and will pour out Provender before it; if the Mule leave his Provender, and come and venerate the Sacrament, I will believe. These conditions were accepted, and after three days, S. Anthony being accompanied with a multitude of the faithful, and holding the venerable Sacrament in his hand, spake thus to the Mule. In the vertue and name of thy Creator, whom I, though unworthy, truly hold in my hand, I require and command thee O Animal, that thou immediately approach humbly after thy manner, and show reverence to him; that so by this, Heretical pravity may understand, that every creature is to be subject to his Creator, whom the Priestly dignity daily handles at the Altar. Upon the saying of which words, the Mule forgetting his Provender that lay before him, and his hunger, went towards the Saint; and bowing his head, and bending his knees, adored the Lord as well as he could, and confuted the Heretick.’
Though such ridiculous stuff as this deserves no Confutation, the very relation of it being sufficient to blast its credit: yet the Relator being of so great fame; for his sake, il'e a little enquire into its Age; for I believe we shall find, that this story (though by their later Writers more talked of* than any of the rest, yet) was either not so old, or not [Page 328] so much credited heretofore, even in their own Church, as some other things they relate concerning him.
If this had been as current a Miracle in S. Anthony's time, as it pretends to be publick, and to be a triumphant victory after a chalenge, and a set dispute with a Heretick; I am apt to fancy, that Caesarius who pickt up all miraculous reports about the time he lived, would have met with it, & deliver'd it down to us in his DialoguesThis I think not improbable, because he wrote his Dialogues so little a while before Anthony's death, for he tells us that he was writing them, an. 1222. (and the Saint dyed 1231.) Caesarius lib. 10. cap. 48., especially since his Ninth Book contains more such examples than one, concerning bruit creatures venerating the Eucharist. But if this could not come to his notice (as I am not peremptory in it) yet I am sure it might to another Writer of the same Age with Anthony, viz. Thomas Cantipratanus Suffragan to the Bishop of Cambray, who collected in the same manner the Miracles and memorable examples of his Time,Placed by Bellarm. an. 1265. de Script. Ecclesiast. and yet says not one word of this Miracle, though he also mention some of the same nature. But because this may seem too to have less force in it, since he says not a syllable of S. Anthony that I observe; I therefore add, that another French-man of this Age too, sc. Vincentius Bishop of Beauvais, Placed an. 1250. Bellarm. ibid. whose Speculum Historiale, (libr. 30. cap. 131, 132, 133, 134, 135.) has a large account of S. Anthony; who also mentions his reasoning with Hereticks, and his converting an Arch-Heretick; yet he is wholly silent as to this of S. Anthony's Mule, though said to be done in his own Countrey; which is a plain sign that this was not a story then in being, but coyned since; for if it had been done in his days, it could neither have escaped his knowledge, nor been omitted in his History, since it was the most remarkable thing that belonged to it. Which is still more confirmed, by another observation, that among six and thirty Lessons of the old Roman Breviary (where so many fine things [Page 329] are told of him) this is not to be found; though in one of them I meet with these words.Les. 3. infra Octav. ‘Anthony confuted the perverse Opinions of Hereticks, by the most congruous reasons; for at Ariminum (a City in Italy) he converted many Hereticks to the soundness of Christian faith; among whom he reduced to the light of truth, an Arch-Heretick called Bonovillus, who for 30 Years space had been blinded with the darkness of Pestilent errour.’ Where, by the way, you may correct either the wilful or ignorant mistake of Ribadeneira, who in the Life of Anthony, Ribaden. p. 247. makes the disputation, wherein the Mule acted such a wonderous part, to have been betwixt the Heretick Bonovillus, and S. Anthony; whereas all that mention the veneration of the Mule, say expresly that this happened in partibus Tholosanis; and all that speak of Bonovill's story, determine it to have been at Ariminum; that is the one was in Italy, and the other in France; and his Life in Surius, mentions both of them distinctly.
The summe of all I have now said put together, amounts to this. That if all those Writers of his Life, had agreed in the mention of this Miracle about the Eucharist, it would not have been a sufficient proof of its Truth; (since they are all known to abound with lies:) But so many of them omitting it, especially those of that Age, wherein it is pretended to be done, and whose design such a story would singularly well have served, argues that then it had not so much as the credit of a common, or a current Fable. S. Antoninus who lived above 200 Years after Anthony (for ought I can find) was the first Writer that mentions it,Flornit an. 1445. B llarm. de Scrip. Ecclesiast. and others seem to have taken it from him; so that nothing remains but Oral Tradition to help them out, which how fairly it has brought them off, we have seen in S. Ʋrsula, and several other Instances named before.
I have but one thing more to Remark, which must not be omitted, and then I have done with this Saint. That is, the [Page 330] prodigious Licence they of this Church take to entertain the People with strange Miracles, in this of the Sacrament of the Eucharist, above all other Subjects. They have espoused the belief of a Doctrine contrary to the reason and sense of all Mankind, and it must be maintained in the same way that it was made. No mortal Man can invent any thing so extravagant and foolish, which they can pretend reason to boggle and stick at, who have once made Transubstantiation an Article of their Faith: I have no hopes therefore to make them ashamed in the least, by what I shall now say; yet however it may be useful to others who have not inslaved all their faculties, or committed themselves blindfold to the conduct of their pretended unerring Guide, to know what Diet their faith lives upon, and what hard morsels it must swallow down without any chewing at all. It were endless to enumerate the wonders they produce in the lives of Saints, and in Sermons, to procure veneration in Mens minds to the Eucharist; I shall content my self with giving a few Instances of Miracles that they tell us, have happened at the presence or celebration of it.
We know there is a certain time in the Mass, when they lift up the Host, and show it to the People, in order to their adoration of it. As S. Ivo was elevating it, a Globe of Light of wonderful splendor incompassed the Body of Christ,Brev. Rom. ant. Maii 19. Lec. 7. and also the Chalice, and after the elevation of both presently disappeared. Catherina Gonzales, though imployed at a distance in the Bakehouse, often saw the Host when it was elevated by the Priest,Martyr. Francisc. p. 39. (I suppose, that she might not lose the benefit of the adoration) though there were many Walls between to intercept her sight. But, which is still more strange, S. Sibyllina though she was blind, yet knew when the Host was elevated by her inward sense;Act. Sanctor. ad 19 Mart. p. 70. and one time as the Priest presumed to carry an unconsecrated Host to a sick Person, when through his negligence he wanted one consecrated, at the sound of the Bell [Page 331] as it came along, she worshipped it; but not finding that inward pleasure in her Spirit, she was wont to have, upon her examination of the Priest, she made him confess, that he did not carry the Body of Christ; and thus, they tell us, when a piece of the Wood of the Cross was given her, before she would adore it, she applyed it to her heart, and by a wonderful agitation she found there, she knew it to be a true piece of the Cross, and not counterfeit. It was a singular favour (you'l say) that was showed to S. Bonaventure; Brev. Rom. ant. Jul. 14. Lec. 4. infra octav. (who for several days through his great humility and fear had abstained from receiving the Communion) as he heard the Mass, and was meditating upon the passion of Christ, God having regard to his humility, mercifully put into his mouth a particle of the consecrated Host, which an Angel took out of the hand of the Priest. But it was a greater that was shown him, when he was near his death, and by reason of his weakness vomited up every thing he took. He was now in a great strait what to do,Martyrol. Francisc. Julii 14. p. 288. having a great desire to receive the sacred Viaticum, and yet durst not, out of reverence to it, and the danger of bringing it up again: However he resolved to have the Lord's Body brought to him; that he might dye more comfortably when it was in presence: he applied the Pix, in which it was carried, to his side, showing hereby his desire to receive it; and there his side opened in the form of a red Rose, at which place Christ's Body starting out of the Pix, went in to his very heart, and his side closed again, without any remaining sign of its having been opened.*
[Page 332]I had thought that the Eucharist had been designed only for the food of Souls, and that it never became a common repast of the Body:Act. Sanctor. in vit. ejus. Mart. 22. p. 411. & 429. Yet S. Nicholas de Rupe it seems found it so, for we hear that he lived 20 Years without humane food, save only by the Eucharist received every Fifteen Days, and his Meditation on Christ's passion: (that is, upon the accidents of whiteness and roundness, &c. for the substance being, according to them, Christ's Body, can never nourish.)
But perhaps it may seem more proper to the instance before us of S. Anthony's Mule, to hear a little more, concerning the strange effects its presence has produced upon bruit Creatures. ‘An ancient Priest as he was carrying the Sacrament out of Town to a sick Person, met a Company of Asses laden with Corn in a very narrow,Caesa [...]ii Dialog. Dist. 4. cap. 98. and deep miry way. He that went before him with the Lantern, with much ado, thrust by them. But the Priest seeing this, and considering his age and weakness, began to look pale and tremble; and fearing that he might be tumbled into the Mire with the Sacrament by the Asses, he cryed out to them; O Asses, what is it that ye do? what, do you not consider whom I carry in my hands? stand still, fall down and give honour to your Creator, for I command it in his Name: Behold, says the Relator, the wonderful obedience of these Animals. They all stood still, and fell down together; and, which added to the wonder, though the Asses could not fall down but with much difficulty, yet not one of the [Page 333] Sacks of Corn did slide off from their backs. This fact is famous to this Day in the City of Colen. (a City as famous as the story.)’ Saint Coleta had a Lamb that shew'd the same respect, and used, without teaching,Act. Sanct. ad Mart. 6. p. 554. to kneel at the Elevation of the Eucharist, and to rise when it was over. The Plow-man that early in the Morning was at work in the Field, and on a sudden with all his whipping could not make his Oxen stir a foot, and cryed out, that the Devil was in them; quickly found his mistake, when looking about him,Caesarius in Dial. dist. 9. c. 7. he saw the Pix (with the Sacrament in it) lye before the feet of the Oxen (which some Thieves, that had broken open the Church, had stoln away and scattered there) and they in admiration stood still, and would go no farther; which veneration of theirs might well occasion, as we are told, the Priest of the Parish, and a great Multitude with Him to come into the Field, and with the Cross, censor of incense and wax lights, carry Christ's Body back again into the Church. The next story to it, of the Bees, must not be forgotten;Caesar. ibid. cap. 8. A Woman who kept Bees that did not thrive, but dyed apace, was counselled to place the Lord's Body in the Hive, and that would stop the Plague that was among them; she went therefore to the Church, and receiving the Communion from the Priest; as soon as she went away from him, she took it out of her Mouth, and put it in one of the Bee-hives. But oh the wonderful power of God! the Bees acknowledging their Creator, built a Chappel to this their sweet Guest of an admirable structure, where they erected an Altar, and put the most holy Body of Christ upon it; and God blessed their works. All this mystery appeared when the Woman took up her Hive; for then in great fear she ran and confessed to the Priest what she had done, and what she saw; who coming thither with the Parishioners, drove away the Bees that flew about, and humm'd the praise of the Creator; and admiring the Chappel-walls, Windows, Roof, Steeple* (Aldrovandus adds Bells) door [Page 334] and Altar, they brought back the Lord's body with praise and glory.Lib. 2. de mirac. sui temp. c. 40. p. 398. Thomas Cantipratanus relates a parallel fable concerning Bees, how they had lodged the Sacrament in their Hive, in a Pix made of purest Wax; and how the owner of them saw in the night the whole Air brightned above them: only these Bees were more contemplative than the former, for they left off working, and gave themselves to singing, which they ceased not to do even in the night-time, contrary to their custom.
But I'le pursue these follies no farther, only that we may make a good conclusion, I'le set down out of one of the Homilies of the Festival (so often cited before) the story of the Black Horse, which far exceeds that of S. Anthonie's Mule, and all the rest I have named: and I'le give it you in the old English style as I find it.
Festival. in die Corp. Christ. fol. 53. ‘In Devonshyre besyde Exbridge was a woman that lay sick and was nye deed, and sent after a holy person about midnight, to have her ryghts. Than this man in all haste he might arose, and went to the Church, and took Goddes body in a box of Ivory, and put it into his bosome, and went forth toward this woman. And as he wente through the Forest in a sayre mede that was his next waye, it happed that his box fell out of his bosome to the ground, and he wente forth and wyst it not, and came to this woman, and herde her confession. And than he asked her yf she wolde be houseled, and she sayd, ye Syr. Than he put his hande into his bosom and sought the box, and whan he found it not, he was full sory and sad, and sayd, Dame I will go after Goddes body, and come agayne anone to you, and so he wente forth sore wepynge for his symplenes. And so as he came to a wylowe free, he made there of a rodde, and stryped himself naked, and bette himself so that the blode ranne downe by his [Page 335] sydes, and sayde thus to himself: O thou symple man, why haste thou lost thy Lord God, thy maker, thy fourmer and Creatour: And whan he had thus bette hymselfe, he dyd on his clothes and wente forth, and than he was ware of a pyller of fire that lasted from erth to heven, and he was all astonyed thereof, yet he blessyd him and wente to it; and there lay the Sacrament fallen out of the boxe into the grasse, and the pyller shone as bryght as the sunne, and it lasted from Goddes body to heven; and all the beestes of the Forest were comen aboute Goddes body, and stode in compasse rounde aboute it, and all kneled on 4 knées save one blacke Horse that kneled but one knée Than sayd he, yf thou be ony béest that may speke, I charge thée in Goddes name here present in fourme of bréed, tell me why thou knelest but on one knée. Than sayd he, I am a fende of hell, and wyll not knele and I might; but I am made ayenst my will; for it is wryten, that every knelynge of heven and of erthe shall be to the worshyp of the Lord God. Why art thou lyke a hors? And he sayd, to make the people to stele me, and at suche a towne was one hanged for me, and at suche a towne another. Than sayd the holy persone, I commaunde the by Goddes fleshe and his blode, that thou go into wyldernesse, and be there as thou shalt never dysease crysten man more. And than he went his way, he might no lenger abyde, and than this man went forthe to the woman and dyd he ryghtes, by the whiche she was saved and went to everlastynge salvacyon. To the whiche he brynge us, our blyssed Savyour Ihesus.’
A Summary of some Wondrous Legends of the Saints, taken out of the Lessons of the Breviaries.
HAving thus given the Reader an account of their many Fabulous Saints; and several Fabulous reasons of their Devotions to the true ones: having seen also, in so many foregoing instances, their admirable addresses to Patron Saints, whom they invoke in particular cases and distresses; It is now time to draw towards a conclusion of my task: and though I have met before with several occasions, to mention the absurd Histories of the Saints, from several Lessons of the Breviaries (which being publickly read to the people as the Scriptures were, they intended sure, that they should believe them to be true.) I'le summ up here a few more of these Legends, without questioning the Saintship of those of whom they are affirmed; and afterwards add a few more of their Devotions to the Saints.
S. Lucy. Decemb. 13.
The Reformed Breviary says of her, That when the judge Paschasius commanded her to be carried to the Stews,Les. 6. and her chastity there violated, they could not move her from the place where she stood by any force. But the old Roman Breviary gives a more particular account of it, telling us,Les. 7. ‘That the H. Ghost fixed her with [Page 337] such a weight, that when many tried to thrust her forward, they could not stir her: then they tied ropes to her hands and feet, and endeavoured to draw her all together, but she was unmoveable as a mountain. Then the Magicians and Southsayers tried their skill upon her, but all in vain: After this they brought many yoke of Oxen, whose drawing neither could prevail to move her. At which Paschasius wondering, said, What is the reason that a tender Virgin drawn by a Thousand men cannot be removed out of her place? Lucy answered, Though thou shouldest imploy ten thousand men, thou shalt hear the H. Ghost speaking for me, A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand.’
‘After this a great fire by his command was kindled about her,Les. 8, 9. and they cast Pitch and Rosin and scalding Oil upon her, the sooner to dispatch her, and yet she remained unmoveable and unhurt. At last they thrust a Sword into her throat, yet she stirred not in the place, nor gave up the Ghost, till the Priests had given her the mysteries of the Sacrament, and all the people answered, Amen.’
S. Martina. Januar. 1.
‘When they brought her into Apollo's Temple by the Emperors command to Sacrifice:Brev. Rom. antiq. Les. 1, 2. upon her Crossing her self and praying, by a great Earthquake the whole City was shaken, and the image of Apollo broken in pieces. The Devil that inhabited that Idol, rolling himself in the dust of it, cried out with a great voice: O Virgin Martina, handmaid of the great God, thou leavest me naked, and showest me deformed, and drivest me out of my habitation, in which I have dwelt now ninety eight years, having under me 472 most wicked Spirits, that upon my command offered daily to me the souls of men; And so with a great noise he departed.’
[Page 338] ‘At another time S. Martina was brought to him as an Inchantress,Les. 4. and refusing to sacrifice, she was commanded to be stripped, and her flesh to be slashed with swords, but the snow-white body of the Virgin by the dazeling splendor of it, dimmed the eyes of the beholders: out of her wounds milk flowed instead of blood, and dispersed a fragrant odour, like that of Spices; And when after this, by the command of the Emperor she was beaten with clubs; those whom he imployed cried out, their strength failing them, and beseeched him, saying, Deliver us from this Virgin, for the Angels of God do strike us again with Iron bars, and our flesh and bones are all on fire: But when the Emperor would still have the strokes continued, all they that beat her died. Then was she put in prison, and when one Limineus sent by the Emperor opened the door,Les. 5. he saw a great light shining round about her, which as he entred compassed him like lightning, so that for fear he fell to the ground; and scarce being able to arise and enter, he saw S. Martina sitting in a glorious seat, and a multitude of men in white about her, holding a golden Table, in which was written; Thy works are wonderful, O Lord, in wisdom hast thou made them all:’ All which he related to the Emperor.
The rest of the Lessons are all such Romantick stuff, of Diana's Temple by fire from Heaven consumed to ashes, together with her Priests. How a fierce Lion kept three days fasting, and set upon her to devour her, fawned upon her, and falling at her feet kissed them. How being thrown into a great fire she received no harm, but the flame dispersed it self and burnt those that stood round it, &c.
S. Sebastian. Januar. 20.
As S. Sebastian was speaking, one saw an Angel descend from Heaven,Brev. Rom. Antiq. Lec. 4. and hold a book before him, and all his speech flowed from the reading that book.
S. Agnes. Januar. 21.
When she was by the Command of the Prefect stripped naked to be carried openly in that manner to the Stews,Brev. Rom. Antiq. Lec. 6, 7. God gave such a thickness to her dishevel'd hair, that she seemed better covered therewith than with her clothes. And when she entred into the Stews, an Angel compassed her with such a wondrous light, that none could touch or see her by reason of the splendor; and there appeared a white Garment before her eyes, with which she cloathed her self, and it so exactly fitted her body, that none doubted that it was prepared by an Angel, (who no question if he undertake it, will shape a garment more exactly than the best Tailor.) The son of the Prefect thinking to violate her chastity, ventured to enter into that light, but before he touched her, he was choaked by the Devil, and fell down dead.
S. Dorothy. Feb. 6.
When she went to be beheaded, one Theophilus jearingly said to her,Brev. Rom. antiq. Les. 5 & 6. Thou spouse of Christ; send me either Roses or Apples from his Paradise; which she promising to do, and praying, behold a most beautiful Child, that [Page 340] seemed not to be above four years old, brought to her three Roses and three Apples, which she bid him carry to Theophilus; as he was deriding her promise, the Child comes and offers the promised presents, who receiving them was converted to the Faith; for they were sent in February. [Bollandus tells us, That in memory of these Apples,Vit. Doroth. Februar. 6. p. 773. at Rome, where the body of Dorothy is preserved, there is a solemn benediction of Apples (on the 6th of February) which the people run to receive. Just such another story as this we meet with in the life of S. Kentigern, how he produced a fresh dish of Mulberries in Winter, only because a foolish fellow made this request to the King,Capgr. in vit. Kenteg. fol. 211 and would receive no other present at his hands; and this Saint thought the King's credit lay at stake, and would not have the other go away from him unrewarded.]
S. Tiburtius & Valerian. April 14.
An Angel brought two Crowns from Paradise made up of Roses and Lilies,Brev Rom. Antiq. Lec. 1, 2. and gave one to Valerian, and the other to Cecily his new married wife; the Angel added, Because Valerian thou hast consented to the counsel of chastity (having been perswaded by Cecily not to violate her Virginity *) Christ has sent me to thee to give thee leave to [Page 341] ask any petition of him. Valerian hearing this adored, and begg'd that his brother Tiburtius might become a Christian. Tiburtius afterwards coming into the house, he smelt the odour of the Roses and Lilies, but saw nothing; who as he was wondering whence it came, Valerian told him of their Crowns which he could not see as yet, but if he would become a Christian, he should see both them and the Angel of God also: whereupon he consented to be baptized, and thereupon obtained the grant of all which he had asked of God, and saw the Angels every day.
S. John of Beverley. May 7.
‘S. John after he was well instructed in Learning, was made Bishop of York: Brev. Sarum, Les. 2. He was praying one day in the Porch of S. Michael, and a certain Deacon peeping in, saw the H. Ghost sitting upon the Altar, excelling in whiteness a ray of the Sun, whose face was burnt by the heat of the H. Spirit. The Bishop adjured him, that whilest he lived he should discover this vision to no man.’
[Capgrave, who mentions this story in his Life,Capgr. de S. Joh. de Beverl. f. 190. tells us that this Deacons name was Sigga, and that it was his face that was burnt, and the skin of his cheek shrivell'd up by the heat of the H. Spirit; and that his face was healed by the touch of the Saints hand.Church Hist. l. 22. c. 10. Mr. Cressy has passed over this miracle, though he has given us a great many others concerning [Page 342] him; particularly this out of Malmsbury, that the fiercest Bulls, as soon as they are brought into his Church-yard (at Beverley) immediately lose all their fury and fierceness, and become gentle as Lambs, though before they endangered with their horns all that came near them: He might have added another remarkable one out of Capgrave; Capgr. ibid. that when the K. of Scots made war against K. Ethelstan, Ethelstan prayed to God that through the intercession of S. John of Beverley, he would show some evident sign whereby both the present and future Ages might know, that the Scots ought of right to be subject to the English: The King with his Sword smote upon a rock hard by Dunbar, and to this day it is hollowed an Ell deep by that stroke.]
S. Aldelme. May 25.
‘The fame of S. Adelme coming to Rome, Pope Sergius by his Letters called him thither,Brev. Sarum, Les. 7. and there received him honourably, whom God glorified with miracles; for on a certain day as he celebrated Mass in the Lateran Church, he reached his Casula (one of the Priests Garments) behind him, thinking to deliver it to one of the Attendants; but none being present, a Sun-beam breaking through the window, held it up from falling a long time in memory of the Saint.’ [Just such another ridiculous story as this, is told us in the Life of S. Gudila, who as she was praying in the Church, the Priest chanced to espy the naked soles of her feet; and in compassion to her, took off his Gloves, and putting them under her feet, went his way; which she after taking up, as if she had been injured by this kindness, threw them away from her; but the Gloves instead of falling on the ground, miraculously hung in the Aire; and Surius says, that [Page 343] they hung so the space of an hour. Bolland. Act. Sanctor. ad 8. Januar. p. 516.]
‘It happened also at Rome, Les. 8. that a Child being born of an incestuous Mother and uncertain Father, the Pope's fame was injured: which Aldelme understanding, he commanded that the Child which was but twenty days old, should be brought forth; whom S. Aldelme charged to confess, whether Pope Sergius was to be accounted guilty of incest. The Child answered, That he was innocent.’
S. Christina. July 24.
‘She was bound to a Wheel, and rosted at a Fire;Brev. Rom. ant. Lec. 2, 3. and as they poured on Oil the flame broke forth, and slew a thousand of the Heathens. She was again put in prison, and by an Angel that visited her was healed and refreshed. Then she was cast into the Lake Vulsinus, a great stone-weight being fastned to her body, but the Angel freed her from drowning. Upon her prayers the Image of Apollo, which she was commanded to worship, was suddenly reduced to ashes; by which miracle three thousand were converted to the Faith of Christ. After this she was put into a burning Furnace, where she remained five days unhurt, &c.’
** S. Helena's Legend of the Invention of the Cross. May 3.
‘When the Emperor Constantine had obtained a victory over the barbarous people,Brev. Sarum, Les. 1, 2, 3. by the sign of the Cross show'd [Page 344] him from Heaven; he after sent his Mother Helena to Jerusalem to find out the wood of the H. Cross. Who when she admonished the Jews to chuse those that knew the Law; they said, For what cause does the Queen impose this task upon us? Judas one of them answered, I know the reason, she will make inquiry about the wood of the Cross, upon which our Fathers hanged Jesus: see therefore to it, that none confess the matter to her.’
‘Zacheus my Grandfather did foretel this to my Father, and my Father when he died told it me, saying; Observe Son, when inquiry shall be made after the wood of the Cross, to which our Ancestors condemned the Messias, manifest it before thou beest tormented. Then I said to him; Father, if they knew him to be the Christ, wherefore did they lay hands on him? He answered me, Hearken my Son, I never was of counsel with them, but because he reproved them, they crucified him; and after he was buried, he rose again the third day: Upon which my brother Stephen believed, and was stoned. Others of them said, We never heard these things before.’
‘When they were called before the Queen, and she commanded them to be burnt, they out of fear delivered Judas to her; to whom the Queen said; Show me the wood of the Cross. Judas answered, I know not so much as the place where it is, for I was not then in being. Upon which she commanded to cast him into a Pit without water, and that there he should remain without food. When seven days were past, Judas cried out of the Pit, saying, Draw me out, I intreat you, and I will show you the Cross of Christ. When he was drawn out, as he was going to the place, he said, O Lord God, if it be thy will that the Son of Mary shall reign, cause that from the same place a fume of Aromatick odours may ascend: After he had prayed, the fume of Odours did ascend. Then Judas said, In truth, O Christ, thou art the Saviour of the world.’
[Page 345][The present Breviaries have now left out all this stuff, and their Lessons are perfectly the same with those of the Breviary of Pius V. who first reformed it after the Trent Council; and gives us a story, that has more Authorities to back it, but I question whether much more truth in it than the former. His Lessons tell us of Helena's being admonished by a Dream to go on this errand to Jerusalem; that there she found in the place of the Cross a Marble Statue of Venus. That when the ground was digged, they found three Crosses, and also the Title that was once fastned to the Cross of our Lord, but now was fixed to none of them, but lay by it self apart from the crosses; so that they knew not to which of them it did belong. But that doubt was quite taken away by a Miracle, for a Woman almost at Deaths dore, through a grievous Disease; when two of them were applyed to her by Macarius Bishop of Jerusalem, and she received no benefit at all, when the third was applyed she was presently cured.* It is also further observable, how Pius in his Reformation of the Breviary, took care to prevent all suspicion, that by putting in those new Lessons, the old ones should be lookt upon as fabulous; for in his corrected Breviary, after the Lessons, I find the substance of the old Legend still retained in several Antiphona's. For ad laudes, and per horas, these short sayings are mentioned. Helena the Mother of Constantine, went to Jerusalem. Alleluiah. Then she commanded them all to be burnt with Fire, and they in a fright delivered Judas. Alleluiah. Death and Life are set before thee, if thou dost not show me the Cross of Christ. Alleluiah. When Judas ascended out of the Pit, he went to the place where the holy Cross lay. Alleluiah. Judas prayed, O God my God, show me the [Page 346] Wood of the holy Cross. Alleluiah. Ad Benedictus. Antiph. S. Helena said to Judas; Fulfill my desire, and thou shalt live upon the Earth: that thou show me the place which is called Calvary, where the Lord's precious Wood is hid. Alleluiah.
It would be too tedious to discover the follies and contradictions of their stories about the Invention of the Cross, as it is very easie to do; and as for the Authorities they bring in, of Sulpitius Severus, Ruffinus, Paulinus, S. Ambrose, Socrates, Sozomen, Theodoret, &c. which I know are urged in this matter; I shall only in short oppose against them, the silence of Eusebius, and the censure of Pope Gelasius. The first mentions Helena's Journey to the Holy Land, and building two Churches,Euseb de vit. Constant. lib. 3. cap. 42, 43. the one at Bethlehem, the other at Mount Olivet, (as I noted heretofore) but says not one syllable about her finding of the Cross, or seeking after it; and yet none can well imagine that he should not be acquainted with it, or that he should have balked this, if there had been any such thing done, or talked of in his days. The other (viz. Pope Gelasius) he must needs know all that was said by the other Authors I named, who wrote of this matter after Eusebius his time; and yet thus he speaks in his Decree about Apocryphal Books.
Concil. Rom. 1. in Tom. 5. Concil. Labbe. ad an. 494. p. 1263. ‘Also the Writings concerning the Invention of the Lord's Cross, and other Writings concerning the Invention of the head of John the Baptist, these are certain novel relations, and some Catholicks read them: but when these shall come into the hands of Catholicks, let that sentence of the Bl. Apostle Paul go before; Prove all things, hold fast that which is good: which plainly intimates his suspicion of the truth of them.’ For a conclusion of this; I cannot but give the Reader the pleasure of understanding, how the old Homilies represented this matter heretofore to the People, by giving him the beginning of a Sermon upon this Subject. Thus I find it.
[Page 347] ‘Good frendes,Festival. de invent. Sanctae crucis. p. 100. such a daye ye shall have the invencyen of the holy crosse; ye shall not fast the even, but come to God and to holy Chyrche as chrysten people sholde do, in worshyp of him that dyed on the crosse. Than ye shall understande, why it is called inventio sanctae crucis, the fyndynge of the holy crosse; the whiche was founde in this wyse as I shall tell you. Whan Adam our fyrste fader was seke for aege, and wolde fayne have ben out of this Worlde; Adam sente Serh his sone to the Aungell kéeper of Paradyse, prayenge the Aungell to sende him the oyle of mercy to anoynt his body therwith whan he were deed. Than went Seth to Paradyse, and sayd his message to the Aungell. Than answered the Aungell, and sayd that he might not have it tyll the yeres were fulfylled. But have this braunche of the trée that thy fader synned in, and set it on his grave, & whan it bereth fruyte than shall he have mercy and not erste. Than toke Seth this braunche and came home, & found his fader déed: than he set this braunche on his faders grave, as the Aungell badde him do; the whiche braunche growed there tyl Salomon was kynge, & he made to fell it downe, for it was fayre to the werke of his Temple, but it wold not accorde with the werke of his temple. Salomon made to caste it downe into the erth and was hidde there to the tyme that the Byshop of the Temple let make a wayre in the same place thereas the trée laye, to washe in shepe that were of [...]red to the Temple. Than whan this wayre was made, they called it in their Language Probatica piscina. To the which water came an Aungell certayne tymes fro heven, and dyde worshyp to the trée that laye in the grounde of the wayre, & meved the water; and what Man or Woman that came to the water nexte after the Aungell was made hole what sekenes that ever he had, by vertue of the tree; and so endured many wynters to the tyme that Cryste was taken and sholde be done uppon [Page 348] the crosse. Than this trée by the ordynaunce of God swamme upon the water, and whan the Iews had none other trée redy to make the crosse of, for grete haste that they had, they toke the same trée and made thereof a cross, and so dyed our Lord thereon, and than the trée bare that blessyd fruyte Crystes body, of the whiche welleth the oyle of mercy to Adam and Eve, and all other of theyr offspringe. But whan Cryste was déed, and was taken downe of the crosse, for envy that the Iewes had to him, they toke the crosse and two other crosses, that the theves were hanged on either syde of Cryste, & buried them depe in the erth, for Crysten people sholde not wyte where they were done, for to do it worshyp; And there it lay a yere and more unto the tyme of Eleyna, &c.’ That which follows, is the story I set down before out of the Breviary of Sarum, which I will not repeat.
The Feast of S. Peter ad Vincula, or in Memory of S. Peters Chains. August. 1.
Brev. Sarum, Les. 1. ‘Dear Brethren, we are to mark, wherefore the Feast of S. Peter (as it is called) ad vincula, is celebrated upon the Kalends of August. This is said by some to be the cause of it. A certain Roman Captain called Quirinus, had a Daughter whose name was Balbina, who had a disease in her ThroatGutturonosam., (Surius in the Life of S. Alexander, May 3. says she had a Wen in her Neck.) This Captain kept S. Alexander the Pope shut up in Prison. This Maiden (his Daughter) went often to the Prison, where Bl. Pope Alexander was kept bound in Chains;Les. 2. and she kissed the Chains wherewith the Saint was bound, which she did, hoping to recover health thereby.’ To whom [Page 349] Bl. Alexander said, ‘My Daughter, do not kiss these Chains;Les. 3. but go and seek the Chains wherewith S. Peter was bound, and kiss them, and thereby thou shalt be cured. She immediately came to her Father, and told him what she had heard from the aforesaid Pope. Which when her Father heard, he sent Messengers, to enquire for the Prison,Les. 4. where the Apostle had been bound, and from thence to bring with them S. Peter's Chain; which they did; and the said Maiden kissing them, was presently perfectly recovered. After this Bl. Alexander coming out of Prison,Les. 5. appointed this solemnity to be kept on the Kalends of August, in honour of S. Peter, and in his Name built a Church, which is called Petri ad Vincula. In which solemnity also, they say that his Chains are devoutly kissed by the People, through the help of our Lord Jesus Christ, who with the Father, and the holy Spirit, liveth and reigneth God throughout all Ages. Amen.’
[These are taken, we are told, out of the Gests of S. Alexander: but excepting this last Period of the Peoples devoutly kissing that, which they call at Rome S. Peter's Chain, (which Ribadeneira assures us they do) I know not whether there be any jot of truth in all the rest. For Surius, in the place forenamed, and Baronius Baron. ad ann. 132. tell us quite contrary, to what is in the 3d. Lesson, that it was not S. Peter's, but Pope Alexander's Chain, that cured the Daughter of Quirinus. Baronius will assure us,Baron. ad an. 439. (contrary to the 4th. Lesson) that S. Peter's Chains were not found in S. Chrysostome's time (and therefore denies that Encomium which Surius gives (Aug. 1.) of those Chains, to be Chrysostome's) much less in Pope Alexander I. time: And also that not this Pope, but Eudoxia built the Church at Rome called Petri ad Vincula. Let us now see how the Present Breviary mends the matter, since it has altered all the foregoing story, [Page 350] or rather quite discarded it.Brev. Rom. Les. 4, 5. Thus then we are informed. ‘In the Reign of the Emperour Theodosius jun. when his Wife Eudocia came to Jerusalem to pay a vow, there she had many presents made her; but above all the rest she received the gift of an Iron Chain, adorned with Gold and Jewels, which they affirmed to be the very same, wherewith the Apostle Peter was bound by Herod. Eudocia piously venerating the Chain, sent it afterward to Rome to her Daughter Eudoxia, who brought it to the Pope: And he again show'd her another Chain, wherewith the same Apostle was bound, when Nero was Emperour. Whilst the Pope was comparing the Roman Chain, with that which was brought from Jerusalem; it happened that those 2 Chains were so joyned together, that they seemed not to be two, but one Chain made by the same Artificer. By which Miracle, so great an honour began to be paid to those sacred bonds, that thereupon Eudoxia's Church (which she built) was dedicated in the Exquiline Mountain, by this name of S. Peter ad Vincula, and to its Memory a Festival was instituted on the first of August.’
I am apt to think that we were as well before with our Salisbury story, as with this new one of Eudocia. For granting that she sent it for S. Peter's Chain to her Daughter Eudoxia, and that she received it for such at Jerusalem. Yet when I remember what other fine knacks she sent from thence, it abates much the credit of these Chains with me. For Nicephorus, Hist. Eccles. Niceph. lib. 14. c. 2. though he mentions nothing of this Chain of S. Peter, (which yet is strange, when the Lesson informs us it was the greatest present to her) yet he tells us of other great rarities she sent from Jerusalem to Pulcheria, to be kept for her; such as the Divine Image of the Bl. Virgin, which Luke the Apostle left drawn in a Table, and her Divine Milk, * and her holy Distaff (or Spindle) and the Swathes of our Saviour. [Page 351] As for the miraculous joyning together of the two chains into one, if you examine Baronius about it, who gives us the whole story,Annal. Eccl. ad an. 439. p. 682. instead of citing any Authorities, he refers us only to the Ecclesiastical Tables; which though they may be as Sacred to him as the twelve Tables were to the Ancient Romans: yet till I know more of their Authentickness, they will not have much more credit with me, than the Table (now mentioned) S. Luke left behind him with the Blessed Virgins picture upon it.
I know indeed that S. Gregory in his Epistles talks wondrous things of these chains, and sent some filings of them to King Childebert for a mighty present;Epist. Greg. 1. lib. 5. Ep. 6. but his own wretched superstition about them, is as remarkable as any thing else: For thus he says in his Epistle to him. ‘We have directed to your excellency the Keys of S. Peter, in which something is included taken off from his chains, which being hanged at your neck, may they defend you from all evils. So in another Epistle to Dynamius. We have sent the Benediction of the Bl. Apostle Peter, a little Cross,Lib. 2. Ep. 33. into which is put in some benefits from off his chains, which bound his neck for a time, but may they loose your neck for ever from sins. Thus in another.Lib. 1. Ep. 29. I have sent a most holy Key to you, from the body of S. Peter the Apostle, which is wont to shine with many miracles upon the sick; for it has within it something taken off from his chains. Those chains therefore which bound his neck, may they sanctifie your neck being hanged there.’ In all these instances you may observe something joyned (a Key or Cross) to the chains, so that the miraculous vertue seems to be divided between them. But in another Epistle to Theotista, Lib. 6. Ep. 23. I find him speak of a miraculous destruction of a person that would with his knife have cut in pieces the Golden Key of [Page 352] S. Peter; for being possessed with an evil Spirit, he says he stabb'd that knife into his throat, and so sell down dead; and he thus concludes to him: ‘This Key I have taken care to send to your excellency, by which Almighty God shew that proud and perfidious man, that by it you, who fear and love him, may obtain present and eternal salvation.’ But I think S. Gregory in another place, has told us a more wonderful story concerning S. Paul's chain, than I find any where in him of S. Peter's; for thus he writes to Constantina, Lib. 3. Ep. 30. (or Constantia) the Empress. ‘I will make haste to send to you some part of the chains, which S. Paul the Apostle carried on his neck and hands, and by which many miracles are showed on the people, if so be I can prevail to take any off by filing: For since so many frequently come begging a benediction from the chains, that they may receive a little of the filings thereof, therefore a Priest is ready with a File: and when some persons petition for it, presently in a moment something is filed off for them from the chains: but when some others petition, though the File be drawn a great while through the chains, yet cannot the least jot be got off from them.’
And now methinks one may have leave to ask, Why should not this miraculous chain of S. Paul have a Festival appointed in memory of it, as well as that of S. Peter? Baron. in Mar. Rom. ad Aug. 1. you may take Baronius his answer to it, till you can meet with a better. ‘Truly the bonds of S. Peter seem not without reason to be worshipped, though the bonds of the other Apostles are not; for it is but fit, that since he has the chief power in the Church of Binding and Loosing other mens bonds, that his bonds also should be had in honour of all the Faithful.’
S. Donatus. August 7.
‘S. Donatus was brought up by S. Pigmenius the Presbyter,Brev. Sarum, Les. 1. and instructed in Divine and Humane Learning: With whom Julian be ng ordained a Subdeacon * rejecting this degree, aspired to the Empire; who keeping Pigmenius in custody at Rome, slew with the sword the Father and Mother of S. Donatus.’
One Eustasius came in great perplexity of mind to Donatus, Brev. Rom. ant. Lec. 3, 4. because in his absence his wife Euphrosina had hid a great deal of publick money, and she was dead before he returned, and the Officers came upon him for it. Donatus standing upon the Grave of his wife, cried with a loud voice: Euphrosina, I conjure thee by Christ Jesus that was crucified, that thou tell us what is become of this money. She answered immediat [...]ly out of her Grave. The money thou seekest after, lies buried in the entrance of the house: and so the money being paid, Eustasius was fre [...]d from all calumny.
[This is pretty fair, to make one speak audibly in her Grave.Sp [...]c. Historial. l. 14. cap. 36. But Vincentius (and after him, S. Antonine and Ribadeneira) hath told us of a greater miracle still; of one raised by him to life; and the occasion of it also a money matter as the last was. For as a certain man was carrying out to be buried, another came and stopt the Funeral, having a writing in his hand, saying, That the dead person was ind [...]bted to him twenty shillings (as that paper show'd) and till he had his money he should not be buried. [Page 354] Whereupon there arose a great murmuring in the company: but some that saw Donatus at a distance, counselled the widow to run and speak to the man of God. She falling at his feet, told her case to him, and assured him that the money had been paid by her Husband, only the Creditor had not delivered him in his Note. S. Donatus coming to the Bier, and taking the dead man by the hand, said to him, Arise and plead thine own cause, for this thy Creditor forbids thee to be buried. Immediately he rose up, and convinced the Creditor of his knavery, in denying the payment of the money, and taking his Note out of his hand, tore it in pieces: then he begged of Donatus that he would suffer him to die again, who granted it, bidding him go to his rest.
S. Clara. August 12.
One day in the Monastery of S. Clare, when meal-time came,Brev. Rom. ant. Lec. 8. she was told, that there was but only one loaf of Bread (and that no great one, says Ribaden.) to serve them all. Notwithstanding this, she commanded half of that loaf to be given in Alms to the Friers, and the other half reserved for her Nuns, to be divided into fifty parts, according to their number: This command, though a strange one, yet was humbly obeyed by her servant; and by the Divine gift these small portions did so increase in the hands of every one that brake them, that every one in the Convent had enough. [Though this is not formally made a Lesson now in the Proper offices of the Franciscans for S. Clare, yet the substance of it comes in among one of the Responses just before the Laudes.
‘When the hour of her departure out of the world drew near,Offic. propr. Minorum in fest. S Clarae, Lec. 4. behold about midnight a troop of Virgins enter in clothed in white garments, having golden Garlands upon their heads; among whom one was fairer than the rest, and her brightness such, that she turned night into day: for it was the Virgin of Virgins, the Mother of our Lord and Saviour. This Queen of Heaven drew near to the bed, where the spouse of her Son lay, and inclining her self lovingly over her, gave her a most sweet embrace; the other Virgins (in her company) brought forth a wonderous rich Mantle (Pallium) wherewith they covered the body of Clare the Virgin, and adorned the room as if it had been a Bride chamber.’
S. Elizabeth Widow, the King of Hungarie's Daughter. Novemb. 19.
‘On a time a noble Matron giving her a visit,Brev. Rom. ant. Lec. 6. it happened that a comely Young man, too fashionably habited, came along with her; whom S. Elizabeth admonished to despise the pride of the world. The young man made answer: Madam, I beseech you pray for me. To whom she said, If thou wouldest have me pray the Lord for thee, go thou and do likewise. So as they prayed together at some distance, the young man not being able to endure the flame of her prayer, nor the fervour of so great devotion, he began to cry out aloud, That she should wholly desist from praying, otherwise he [Page 356] should be destroyed by the fire of such a prayer, and immediately breath out his last. S. Elizabeth's maidens then running to the young man, found him so all on fire, that they could not hold their hands upon his clothes, but were fain hastily to withdraw their hands with which they laid hold on him, by reason of the too great heat with which he burnt. But when S. Elizabeth had done praying, the young man not suffering the heat within him to cool again, he went into the order of the Franciscans.’
[We heard before (pag. 108.) how cold water was made so scalding hot, only by the prayers of S. Fechinus, that his Butler not being able to endure it, was fain to fly the Bath. Here is another, whose clothes are too hot to be touched, only by the fervour of devotion. The lying Spirit comes in so powerfully at certain seasons into the Monks inventions, that you may as well stop the current of a tyde as the progress of their fictions: and though you may guess in the other case how high the water will flow, yet it's impossible here to know when a Fable is advanced to its height. An Anchoret did once make a vow never to see a woman in the Island where he lived;Bolland. vit. S. Brigid ad Feb. 1. p. 129. A man (and his wife) comes over into this Island to inhabit, and would not be perswaded either by him or S. Brigid to depart thence. I see no offence in all this, since the Island was big enough to hold them both, and it's to be hoped the woman was so civil as not to come and disturb him in his Cell against his mind: It was but either going farther from them, or keeping more close at home, which would have saved the Monks vow, if it was necessary to be kept. But now their fancies work higher than thus, and bring in a mighty wind that blew him and his over Sea unto the next Port Town; and bring him upon his knees confessing his fault, and devoting himself after this Miracle to God and S. Brigid, promising never to enter the Isle more without the Anchoret's leave.
[Page 357]For some soft and tender hearted Saint to have the gift of weeping is no such great wonder;Ribaden. in vit. ejus. 3 Nov. inter Extravag. p. 325. but to be able to communicate it to another, by touching, as one would give the Itch, that's a pretty feat; and yet thus S. Malachias gave that gift to one, by laying his Cheek to his. It's very possible for the consideration of Christ's passion to draw many tears from a devout Penitent: but to bring in an Angel gathering into a Vessel two Pound weight of tears,Bolland. ad Januar. 13. pag. 892. that fell upon that occasion from the Eyes of S. Veronica, is such a stretcher, that no Romance ever ventured upon the like.
S. Kentigern had a singular way too of kindling Fire, which I could never have hit upon; who being in hast to light the Candles for Vigils, Capgrav. vit; Kentig. f. 208. and some having in spight to him put out all the Fire in the Monastery; he snatcht the green bough of an Hasel, and in the name of the Holy Trinity he blessed it, and blow'd upon it, and immediately, by a Fire sent from Heaven, the Bough produced a great Flame; but when he had lighted the Candles, the Light appeared no longer in the Wood. (whence, by the way, we may probably conjecture that Tinder-boxes are of a later invention than S. Kentigern's days.) But what will you say, if the Monk's invention may be scrued up still one peg higher? I think I have met with a Saint that out-did all this, viz. S. Berach: who when he came to the King's Palace about a cause that was to be determined before him,Colganus 14 Febr. in vit. Berach, p. 342. his Adversary a Magician, being in better Cloaths, was admitted in; but S. Berach being despicable and poorly habited, the Gate was shut upon him, where seeing a great heap of Snow, as he stood without, he called upon the name of God, and blowing upon the Snow, immediately the Snowy Pile kindled with a vehement flame, as if it had been dry Wood, insomuch as the Houses near the Gate, began to be set on Fire. If you can believe that [Page 358] this angry Prayer of this Saint could make Snow burn, you shall then have my leave to believe, that the more charitable Prayer of S Elizabeth might set the young Man's cloaths into such a heat, as not to be endured. But I must not forget to tell the Reader, that upon farther examination of the matter, we shall find, I doubt, that no Bodies cloaths were burnt, sa [...]e only S. Elizabeth's; and that too, not by the heat of her Devotion, but as any ones cloaths besides might be burnt, by a Coal of Fire falling upon them. For Vincentius who lived in the same Age with her, (and S. Antonine after him) tells us indeed,Vincent. Spec. Hist. lib. 30. cap. 136. that she was so intent one time at her Prayers and Contemplation of Heavenly things, that a Coal of Fire fell upon her own Garment, and burnt a great Hole in it, which she never perceived, till one of her Maids smelling Fire ran in, and extinguished it, and by her cry made the Saint come to her self, and see her misfortune; which says he, she as carelesly repaired, by setting an ill-favoured patch upon it with her own hands: but he says not one syllable of the young Man's burning, or of his cloaths being singed by her servent Prayer; this was invented afterwards, and came by Oral Tradition, I suppose, to the later Writers, such as Jac. de Voragine, Surius, and Ribadeneira.
And now I should have here inserted the admirable Legends, which the Breviaries gives us, of S. Mary Magdalen, and S. Martha, of S. Francis and S. Dominick, and some others; but that, to the Readers great advantage, I have been happily prevented herein by the late Second Discourse of the Learned Dr. Stillingfleet, concerning the Miracles of the Roman Church; whose known exactness, as well as vast Reading, gives him an easie Triumph over the Calumny of those Ignorant Zealots of the Party, who have had the Confidence to charge him with false Citation of Authors; but will not give us the pleasure, I doubt, of seeing them so much as attempt such a publick Discovery of it, as he has mad [...] o their Cheats; but will have more wit in their rage, than to start this New Controversie, whether we have the [Page 359] same Books and Eyes with theirs, since it is to be hoped we may challenge at least equal honesty.
From all that has been said, methinks we need not beg much favour to conclude, that we in this Kingdome have been much beholden to God Almighty for the Reformation, concerning which some Men speak so contemptuously: for since that, no attempts have been made, with any shew of Authority, upon our Faith by lying Impostures; no doubtful Saints put into our Kalendar, and commanded to be venerated; no religious worship paid to any thing but to God alone; no dreaming Revelations in any credit with us, nor any pass for current ones, but such as are on all hands unquestionable; no Temptation laid before Men to infidelity, by seeing the Publick Devotions conducted by incredible stories, and invented Fables; these mischiefs we know the Reformation has delivered us from: and I dare say, it could not be possible to allure and intangle us in those former snares again, if Religion were Mens concern equally with other matters, which they charge themselves soberly to menage.
For what wise Man that has due care of his health, will forsake the safe practice of a skilful and honest Physician, to run after every Mountebank that sets up a Stage, will listen to the idle stories he tells all day of his miraculous cures; or if he needs none of his Physick, yet throw up his Glove (as I have seen foolish People do) to receive Balls that shall take out all spots and stains out of their Garments, or things in the fashion of Hearts to procure Love; or countenance the pretended Doctor, by gaping upon the tricks of his Jack-pudding. Our Devotion is sober and safe; has no tricks in it, but much Honesty. We are besotted, if we shall attend to the Romish Legends, or value their Beads and Rosaries, if we trade with them for their Indulgences and counterfeit Reliques, or be taken with the Pageantry that commonly in that Church takes place at the time of the Navity, Good Friday, and the day of the Resurrection.
[Page 360]I'le add no more, save only that sharp, and no less true censure of their own Cassander (in his Consultatio de meritis & interces. sanctorum. Oper. p. 971.) Est & hic error haud infrequens, &c. ‘This is also a common error, that the vulgar sort of People, neglecting almost the old and known Saints, more largely and ardently venerate those that are new and unknown; concerning whose Sanctity the evidence is more obscure, and some of them are become noted only by Revelations; so that one may deservedly doubt concerning some of them, whether they were ever yet in being; whose Veneration the Fictions of Histories, and the Impostures of Miracles have wonderfully increased, which Fictions have defiled the Histories, even of the acknowledged Saints, &c.’
More Instances of their Devotions to Saints.
THat Cassander judged aright, in every tittle of the foregoing censure, he that doubts of it, may quickly be satisfied, by a Prayer I find among the Devotions of the famous Church of Salisbury; the Preface to it shows, that they laid more than ordinary stress upon it; and yet (which is strange) there is no mention made of any Apostle or Evangelist, no not so much as of the Virgin Mary; but obscure and Romantick Saints we have good store. The Rubrick to it says thus.
Whosoever shall devoutly and frequently say the following Prayer, whatsoever he shall duly and justly ask, he shall obtain.
[Page 361] Antiph. The Saints by Faith overcame Kingdomes, wrought Righteousness,Horae sec. us. Sar. fol. 99. obtained the Promises.
Vers. Let the righteous rejoyce before God.
Ans. And delight themselves in gladness.
Oremus.
OMnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui sanctorum tuorum Dionysii, Georgii, Christophori, Blasii, Egidii, Antonii, Eutropii, Pantaleonis, Livini, Eustachii, Leonardi, Nicasii, atque Cyrici, sanctarum virginum & matronarum Katharinae, Margaretae, Barbarae, Marthae, Honorinae, Dorotheae, Wenefredae, Christinae, Fredeswidae atque Julitae, & decem millium martyrum, & undecim millium virginum patrocinia invocantibus, tuum in angustiis promisisti succursum; tribue nobis, quaesumus, eorum intercessione salutarem nostrae petitionis effectum, & auxilium in cunctis necessitatibus opportunum.
Per Christum, &c.
Pater noster. Ave Maria.
Let us Pray.
ALmighty everlasting God, who hast promised thy succour in straits to those that invoke the Patronage of thy Saints Denis, George, Christopher, Blase, Egidius, Anthony, Eutropius, Pantaleon, Livinus, Eustachius, Leonard, Nicasius and Cyricus, and of the holy Virgins and Matrons, Catharine, Margaret, Barbara, Martha, Honorina, Dorothy, Wenefrid, Christina, Fredeswide and Julita, and of the ten thousand Martyrs, and the eleven thousand Virgins; Give us, we beséech thée, by their intercession, the saving effect of our Petition, and seasonable help in all our necessities.
Through Christ, &c.
Our Father. Hail Mary.
That which I shall now farther do, shall be to give instances of their Devotions, immediately addressed to Saints; which cannot admit that pretence, whereby they of the Roman Church endeavour to excuse themselves, that they pray [Page 362] only to Saints departed to pray for them, though that also is more than they have any encouragement to, from the Scriptures.
A Prayer to S. Erasme (or Erasmus.)
SAncte Erasme Martyr Christi pretiose, qui in Die Dominico Deo oblatus fuisti, & de eo magnam laetitiam suscepisti; Suscipe hanc orationem pro salute corporis mei & animae meae; ut Deus per tuam orationem dignetur mihi tribuere victum & vestitum; in hora mortis meae veram confessionem, contritionem, & salutare sacramentum cum unctione olei sancti, in bonis operibus perseverantiam, cum recta fide & intentione bene moriendi, cum illis quae Deo & tibi placita sunt ad laudem & honorem, mihi autem ad consolationem. Modo sancte Erasme tibi commendo corpus meum & animam meam, ut Deus per tuam orationem dignetur mihi tribuere gratiam: & commendo tibi omne consilium meum, omnes actus meos, & omnia mihi subjecta; ut eruas me ab omnibus inimicis meis visibilibus [Page 363] & invisibilibus, qui mihi cupiunt adversari; ut non possint mihi nocere in aliquo, vel ullum damnum inferre animae meae vel corpori meo, turpiter vel dolosè, occultè seu manifestè: Quia tibi deus promisit, ut quicunque nomen tuum invocaverit, quicquid petierit firmiter impetrabit. Suscipe me Sancte Erasme in tuam sanctam fidem & gratiam, & conserva me ab omni malo per hos octo dies; & praesta mihi illos peragere cum recta fide & omni prosperitate & gratia, ad finem vitae meae; ut non proficiat in me ulla inimicorum voluntas, tibi ad laudem & honorem, mihi autem ad consolationem & gratiam. Tibi Sancte Erasme commendo corpus meum & animam meam, & omnes mihi confessione & oratione vel consanguinitate conjunctos, & omnes actus meos, ut vivam cum omni prosperitate, pace & gaudio nunc & in perpetuum.
Amen. Pater noster. Ave Maria.
O Saint Erasmus the precious Martyr of Christ, who wast offered to God on the Lords day, which was an occasion of great joy to thée; Receive this prayer for the salvation of my body & my soul; that through thy prayer God may vouchsafe to give to me food and rayment; in the hour of my death true confession, contrition, and the saving Sacrament with the unction of holy oyle; perseverance in good works, with a right faith & intention to dye well, with those things that are pleasing to God and thée, to thy praise and honour, and to my consolation. Now, S. Erasme, I commend my body and soul to thée, that God by thy prayer may vouchsafe to give me grace: And I commend to thée all my counsel, all my actions, and all things subject unto me; that thou mayst deliver me from all mine enemies visible [Page 363] & invisible, which séek to oppose me; that they may not be able to hurt me in any thing, nor bring any dammage to my soul or body, basely or craftily, secretly or openly: For God has promised thée, that whosoever shal call upon thy name, whatsoever he shall ask, he shall certainly obtain. Receive me S. Erasme into thy holy faith and grace, & preserve me from all evil all these eight days; and grant that I may pass them with a right faith, and all prosperity and grace, unto the end of my life; that no desire of my enemies may be accomplisht against me, to thy praise and honour, and to my comfort and grace. To thée, S. Erasme, I commend my body & my soul, and all those I am bound to, by confession & prayer, or consanguinity, and all my actions, that I may live in all prosperity, peace and joy, now and for ever.
Amen. Our Father. Hail Mary.
Devotions to Saint Claudius.
O Desolatorum consolator, captivorum liberator, resurrectio mortuorum, lumen caecorum, auditus surdorum, mutorum eloquium, tutor naufragantium, impotentium & languidorum sanator, medicinae refugium, via errantium, salus omnium in te sperantium; Sancte Claudi, benigne confessor Christi, ora Deum pro nobis, qui te tot & tantis illustravit miraculis; nam pro tua sanctissima vita, quam tam piè & devotè gessisti in hac valle miseriae, vana hujus seculi spernendo & coelestia sectando, pro tuis merit is ad superna polorum gaudia collocavit, & innumeris decoravit miraculis.
Vers. Ora pro nobis beate Claudi.
Resp. Implora apud Deum pro nobis auxilium.
[Page 365]Oremus.
DEus, qui per donum sancti spiritus, in beatum Claudium, gloriosum confessorem tuum atque Pontificem, tantam gratiam & beatitudinem effundere dignatus es, quòd per illam ferè totus orbis Christianorum, pro suis necessitatibus ad ipsum affluit; & quicunque eum piè & devotè quaesierit, desolatus non remanebit: da nobis, quaesumus Domine, justa desideria postulare; ut quae justè postulaverimus, suis meritis & intercessionibus, apud te jugiter valeamus obtinere. Per Dominum, &c.
O Thou comforter of the desolate, deliverer of captives, resurrection of the dead, light of the blind, hearing of the deaf, spéech of the dumb, tutor of the shipwrackt, healer of the impotent and languishing, the refuge of medicine, the way of the erring, and the salvation of all that hope in thee; O St. Claude the bountiful Confessor of Christ, pray to God for us, who made thée famous by so many and great miracles: for by reason of thy most holy life, which thou didst lead so piously and devoutly in this vale of misery, despising the vanities of this world, and following after celestial things, for thy merits he hath placed thée in the joys of Heaven above, and graced thée with innumerable miracles.
Vers. Pray for us Blessed Claude.
Ans. Implore Gods help for us.
[Page 365]Let us Pray.
O God, who by the gift of the H. Ghost, didst vouchsafe to powre forth so great grace and blessing into Blessed Claude thy glorious Confessor and Bishop, that thereupon almost all the Christian world runs to him for the supply of their necessities; and whosoever seeks him piously and devoutly, shall not remain desolate: Grant to us, O Lord, we beséech thée, that we may request just desires; and those things which we justly ask, by his merits and intercessions, we may continually be able to obtain from thée. Through our Lord, &c.
A Prayer to the Holy Innocents.
OMnes Sancti Innocentes, orate pro nobis. O beati pueri, flores munditiei, gemmae coelestes, consortes agni immaculati qui tollit peccata mundi. Respicite famulum (vel famulam) [Page 366] sanctitatis vestrae; & ostendite super me vestra tenerrima praecordia pietatis; ut vobis intercedentibus, cum pura conscientia Domino praesentatus (vel praesentata) merear vobiscum laudare Dominum Jesum Christum in secula seculorum. Amen.
O All ye Holy Innocents, pray for us. O blessed boys, flowers of purity, celestial gems, the consorts of the immaculate Lamb, that taketh away the sins of the world; look upon the servant of your sanctity; and express towards [Page 366] me your most tender bowels of pity; that upon your intercession, being presented to the Lord with a pure conscience, I may merit to praise the Lord Jesus Christ with you for evermore. Amen.
A Prayer to the Apostles and Disciples.
OMnes sancti Apostoli & electi Discipuli Domini, orate pro nobis. O venerandi Patres Ecclesiae, fidei Christianae doctores & mundi luminaria, quorum praedicationibus miraculis & exemplis, Christi nomen gloriosum magnificatum est in gentibus. Per ipsum vos deprecor quem tanto fervore dilexistis & secuti estis, me gratiosè solventes à vinculis peccatorum, perducatis ad patriam civium supernorum. Praestante eo qui vivit & regnat.
Pater Noster. Ave M.
O All ye holy Apostles and elect Disciples of the Lord, pray for us. O ye venerable Fathers of the Church, the Teachers of Christian faith, and the Lights of the world, by whose preaching, miracles and example, the glorious name of Christ is magnified among the Gentiles. I pray you by him, whom with so much zeal ye loved and followed, that mercifully loosing the hands of my sins, you would bring me to the Country of the Citizens above. He performing it, who liveth and reigneth.
Our Father. Hail Mary.
A Prayer to the Martyrs.
OMnes Sancti Martyres, orate pro nobis. O fortissimi milites Christi, Principes & Duces exercitûs Domini; quorum vita mirabilis erat & mors speciosa; per illam charitatem insuperabilem qua Deo conjuncti estis, vos deprecor, ne me patiamini perire in peccatis meis; sed in omni necessitate atque periculo sitis mihi advocati & defensores, ut passionum vestrarum intervenientibus meritis, particeps esse valeam aeternae felicitatis. Quod ipse praestare dignetur, qui vester amor est, vita, salus & praemium, Jesus Christus Dominus noster. Amen.
O All ye Holy Martyrs, pray for us. O ye most valiant souldiers of Christ, the Princes and Captains of the Lords Hosts, whose life was wonderful and death honourable; by that insuperable love, whereby ye are united to God, I intreat you, that ye would not suffer me to perish in my sins; but in every necessity and danger, you would be my Advocates and Defenders; that by the intervening merits of your sufferings, I may partake of eternal felicity. Which he vouchsafe to effect, who is your love, life, salvation and reward, Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
To the Confessors.
OMnes sancti Confessores, orate pro nobis. O Patres, praecipui flores Ecclesiae, specula virtutum, imitatores Christi, & tabernacula Spiritus Sancti; in [Page 368] quorum mentibus abundavit charitas, in verbis veritas, in actibus pietas cum omni morum honestate floruit: Ecce ad vos confugio miserrimus ego peccator & indignus, vestram clementiam humiliter interpellans; ut mihi vestris precibus impetrare dignemini gratiam verè poenitendi, in bono perseverandi, & ad vestrum consortium gloriosum finaliter perveniendi. Praestante Domino nostro Jesu Christo: Qui vivit & regnat in secula seculorum. Amen.
O All ye holy Confessors, pray for us. O Fathers, the chiefest flowers of the Church the mirrors of vertues, imitators of Christ, and Tabernacles of the H. Ghost; in whose [Page 368] minds charity did abound, in whose words truth, in whose actions piety with all honesty of deportment did flourish: Behold I miserable sinner and unworthy fly to you; humbly imploring your clemency, that by your prayers you would vouchsafe to obtain for me the grace of true repentance, of perseverance in goodness, and finally to come to your glorious fellowship. Our Lord Iesus Christ performing it: Who liveth and reigneth throughout all ages. Amen.
To the Holy Virgins.
OMnes sanctae Virgines & Matronae, orate pro nobis. O sacratissimae mulieres Christi sponsae matres & filiae; propter amorem & vobis innatum gratissimam pietatem miseremini mei peccatoris; & lapsum carnis fragilis benigna compassione recolentes, impetrate mihi à Domino Jesu, dilecto vestro & Salvatore meo, delictorum veniam, vitae munditiam, & gloriam in futuro. Amen.
O All ye holy Virgins and Matrons, pray for us. O all ye most holy women, mothers and daughters, the spouses of Christ; for your love sake, and your most acceptable innate pity, be merciful to me a sinner; and calling to mind with gracious compassion the easie slips of frail flesh, obtain for me of the Lord Iesus, your Beloved and my Saviour, the pardon of my sins, purity of life, and glory hereafter. Amen.
A Prayer to all Saints.
O All ye blessed Saints of God,Primer in English in Queen Marie's time, Lond. 1555. and blessed Spirits Angelical, whom God with his mellifluous countenance and blessed presence maketh joyful and everlastingly glad, pray ye for me: I salute and honour you; I give lauds and thanks unto our Lord, which hath chosen you, and hath prevented you in his Benedictions: O obtain for me forgiveness, obtain for me grace, and to be made one with God. Amen.
A Prayer to all the He and She Saints.
O Vos omnes Sancti & Electi Dei, quibus Deus praeparavit regnum aeternum à Principio; vos precor per charitatem qua dilexit vos Deus, succurrite mihi peccatori miserrimo, antequam me mors rapiat; conciliate me antequam infernus me devoret. O beata Maria, mater Dei, Virgo Christi, peccatorum interventrix, exaudi me, salva me, custodi me; Obtine mihi, pia Domina, fidem rectam, spem certam, perfectam charitatem, veram humilitatem, castitatem, sobrietatem, [Page 370] & post cursum vitae meae societatem perpetuae beatitudinis. Tu etiam sancte Michael, cum omnibus millibus Angelorum, ora pro me, ut eripiar de potestate adversariorum meorum; Adjuva me, obtine mihi amorem Dei, cordis decorem, fidei vigorem, & coelestis gloriae jocunditatem. Vos quoque Sancti Patriarchae & Prophetae, poscite mihi à Deo indulgentiam, poenitentiam, continentiam, sanctamque perseverantiam, atque vitam aeternam. O beati Apostoli Dei, solvite me à peccatis, defendite me à poenis inferni & de potestate tenebrarum, confortate me & ad regnum aeternum me perducite. Precor eiam vos Sancti Martyres Dei, ut detur mihi à Deo charitas sancta, pax sincera, mens pura, vita casta, & peccatorum remissio. O gloriosi Confessores Dei orate pro me, ut per vos mihi tribuatur à Deo coelestis concupiscentia, & morum reverentia, & criminum ablutio. Similiter & vos rogo omnes sanctae Virgines Dei, adjuvate me, ut habeam bonam voluntatem cordis, corporis sanitatem, [Page 371] humilitatem, castitatem, & post cursum vitae meae societatem perpetuae beatitudinis. O vos omnes Sancti & Sanctae Dei, vos deprecor quoque & supplico, subvenite mihi, miseremini mei misericorditer, & orate pro me instanter, ut per vestram intercessionem tribuatur mihi à Deo conscientia pura, compunctio vera, & vitae consummatio laudabilis; quatenus per merita vestra pervenire valeam ad aeternae beatitudinis patriam. Praestante Domino nostro Jesu Christo. Qui cum Patre, &c.
O All ye Saints and Elect of God, for whom God from the beginning hath prepared an Eternal Kingdom; I intreat you by that charity wherewith God has loved you, that you would succour me a miserable sinner, before death snatches me away; reconcile me (to God) before the Grave devours me. O blessed Mary, the mother of God, the Virgin of Christ, who intercedest for sinners, hear me, save me, keep me; Obtain for me, merciful Lady, a right faith, a certain hope, perfect charity, true humility, [Page 370] chastity, sobriety, and after my life is ended the society of endless blessedness. Thou also, S. Michael, with all thy thousands of Angels, pray for me, that I may be delivered from the power of my adversaries: Help me, obtain for me the love of God, comeliness of heart, a vigorous faith, and the jocundness of celestial glory. Also ye Holy Patriarchs and Prophets, beg for me of God pardon, repentance, continence, and holy perseverance, and eternal life. O ye blessed Apostles of God, loose me from my sins, defend me from the pains of Hell and from the power of darkness, comfort me and bring me to the everlasting Kingdom. I pray to you Holy Martyrs of God, that God would give me holy love, sincere peace, a pure mind, a chaste life, and remission of my sins. O ye glorious Confessors of God, pray for me, that by you God may grant me heavenly concupiscence, reverence of behaviour, and the washing away of my crimes. In like manner [Page 371] I intreat all you Gods holy Virgins to assist me, that I may have a good will of heart, soundness of body, humility, chastity, and after my life is ended the society of endless blessedness. And all ye He and She Saints of God, I pray also and beséech you, to be aiding to me, that you would mercifully pity me, and pray earnestly for me, that by your intercession, God would give me a pure conscience, true compunction, and that I may commendably finish my life; so that by your merits I may be able to arrive at the Country of Eternal blessedness. Our Lord Iesus Christ performing it. Who with the Father, &c.
Now for a Conclusion of these Devotions, I'le only add (besides a Litany) one instance more; but it is such a one, as can hardly be parallell'd: It is the commemoration of Etheldreda (an English Saint) which is given us by the Salisbury Breviary; Brev. Sarum, fol. 100. where we have Three Lessons, consisting wholly of prayers to her, in a Latin style so unusually-fine, and so full of Courtship, as would tempt one to think, that the Monk (or whosoever he was) who composed them, had some fair Mistress, that strongly possessed his fancy, all the while before his thoughts; They are these.
Lect. 1.IN praesentis vitae & fluctuantis seculi naufragio constituti; ad tui portum praesidii confugimus virgo piissima atque celeberrima Etheldreda; ut tuae circa nos pietatis sentiamus viscera, qui de tua jugiter gratulamur presaentia. Respice igitur pia Mater & Domina pio intuitu ad exiguum (sed devotum) nostri famulatus obsequium: & quos premit humanae fragilitatis immensitas, tuae virginitatis (quae sponso virginum placuit) relevet ac sustentet veneranda sublimitas. Credimus enim atque confidimus, te ab eodem sponso tuo qui speciem tuam concupivit, quicquid petieris impetrare; quam in thalamo regis aeterni collocatam, cum virginum choris de palma virginitatis certum est exultare.
[Page 373] Lec. 2.SUccurre Domina, succurre Mater misericordissima Etheldreda nostrae miseriae: suffragiis precum tuarum, scelerum nostrorum maculas absterge; tibique famulantes tales effice, ut tuae integritati purae valeant deservire. Gregi tuo tuae sollicitudinis atque protectionis semper assit custodia; ut sicut tui sacratissimi corporis incorruptione jugiter gaudemus atque praesentia, sic & de tua subventione gaudeamus assidua. Protege igitur mater filios, domina servos; ut qui se tuae memoriae ac venerationi profitentur obnoxios, tuae largitatis & pietatis beneficia se gratulentur adeptos.
Lec. 3.REspice benignissima virgo Etheldreda ad nostras angustias, quas nostris meritis sustinemus; & per tuae sanctitatis merita & intercessiones, & iram judicis placa quem offendimus, & veniam impetra quam non meruimus. Tuis precibus ad misericordiam [Page 374] inclina justitiam districti (sed justi) examinis; quia agni qui sponsus est virginum vestigia quocunque ierit virgo sequeris. Repraesenta quaesumus supernae clementiae gemitus nostros at (que) suspiria, ut divinae miserationis per te suscipiamus incrementa, quo tecum in aeternùm gaudere mereamur; te petente, illo largiente, qui te integritatis coronavit gloria, per cuncta seculorum secula. Amen.
WE who are placed among the dangers of this present life and uncertain world, that threaten to shipwrack us; do fly to thy safe port, most pious and famous Virgin Etheldrede, that we may féel the bowels of thy compassions towards us, who do congratulate always thy presence among us. Look therefore thou compassionate mother and Lady with a pitiful eye upon the poor (but devout) obsequiousness of our service: and those who are oppressed with the immensity of humane frailty, let the venerable sublimity of thy virginity (which has been acceptable to the spouse of Virgins) relieve and sustain them. For we believe and are confident, that from that spouse of thine who has desired thy beauty, thou canst obtain whatsoever thou shalt ask; since we are sure thou art placed in the bride-chamber of the eternal King, and dost triumph with the Quire of Virgins in the prize of virginity.
[Page 373]SVccour, O Lady, succour, O Etheldrede, our misery thou mother of mercy; by the intercession of thy prayers, wipe off the stains of our sins; and make those that wait upon thée such, that they may be able to serve thy pure incorruption. Let the safeguard of thy care and protection always defend thy flock; that as we continually rejoyce in the incorruption and presence of thy most sacred body, so we may also rejoyce in thy daily aid. Protect therefore, O mother, thy children, O Lady, thy servants; that they who profess themselves devoted to thy memory and veneration, may rejoyce in having obtained the benefits of thy bounty and compassion.
LOok O most gracious Virgin Etheldrede upon our troubles, which we deservedly sustain; and by the merits and intercession of thy holiness, both appease the anger of the Iudge whom we have offended, and obtain that pardon which we have not deserved. By thy [Page 374] prayers incline to mercy, the justice of his severe (but just) examination; because thou that art a Virgin shalt follow the steps of the Lamb, who is the spouse of Virgins, whithersoever he goeth. Represent, we pray thée, to the Divine clemency our sighs and groans, that by thée we may receive more of the Divine pity, whereby we may merit evermore to rejoyce with thée; thou asking and he granting, who has crowned thée with the glory of incorruption, throughout all ages. Amen.
A LITANY.
EVery one that is acquainted with the Common Litanies of the Roman Church, knows that they are stuft with the names of Saints, whom they desire to pray for them; and are larger or shorter, according as more or fewer Saints are inserted: and there being little or no difference besides between the Older Litanies and the Later, I shall give the Reader one that was in use here in England, as I find it in a Psalter Printed at London 1503. Whereby he will understand what a pretty number of Saints (and some of them very odd and strange ones) they invoked in those days, and applied themselves to in their Prayers. After the usual invocation therefore of God and the Holy Trinity, it goes on thus.
- Saint Mary, Pray for us.
- Holy Mother of God, Pray for us.
- Holy Virgin of Virgins, Pray for us.
- S. Michael, Pray for us.
- S. Gabriel, Pray for us.
- S. Raphael, Pray for us.
- All holy Angels and Arch-angels, Pray for us.
- All holy Orders of Blessed Spirits, Pray for us.
- S. John Baptist, Pray for us.
- All holy Patriarchs and Prophets, Pray for us.
- S. Peter, Pray for us.
- S. Paul, Pray for us.
- S. Andrew, Pray for us.
- S. John, Pray for us.
- S. James, Pray for us.
- S. Thomas, Pray for us.
- S. Philip, Pray for us.
- S. James, Pray for us.
- S. Matthew, Pray for us.
- S. Bartholomew, Pray for us.
- S. Simon, Pray for us.
- S. Thaddeus, Pray for us.
- S. Matthias, Pray for us.
- [Page 376]S. Barnabas, Pray for us.
- S. Mark, Pray for us.
- S. Luke, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Apostles and Evangelists, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Disciples of the Lord and Innocents, Pray for us.
- S. Stephen, Pray for us.
- S. Linus, Pray for us.
- S. Cletus, Pray for us.
- S. Clemens, Pray for us.
- S. Fabian, Pray for us.
- S. Sebastian, Pray for us.
- S. Cosma, Pray for us.
- S. Damian, Pray for us.
- S. Prime, Pray for us.
- S. Felician, Pray for us.
- S. Dionysius, with thy companions, Pray for us.
- S. Victor, with thy companions, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Martyrs Pray for us.
- S. Silvester, Pray for us.
- S. Leo, Pray for us.
- S. Jerome, Pray for us.
- S. Augustine, Pray for us.
- S. Isidore, Pray for us.
- S. Julianus, Pray for us.
- S. Gildarde, Pray for us.
- S. Medarde, Pray for us.
- S. Albinus, Pray for us.
- S. Eusebius, Pray for us.
- S. Swithine, Pray for us.
- S. Birinus, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Confessors, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Monks and Hermits, Pray for us.
- S. Mary Magdalene, Pray for us.
- S. Mary the Egyptian Pray for us.
- S. Margaret, Pray for us.
- S. Scholastica, Pray for us.
- S. Petronilla, Pray for us.
- S. Genouefe, Pray for us.
- S. Praxedes, Pray for us.
- S. Sotheris, Pray for us.
- S. Prisca, Pray for us.
- S. Tecla, Pray for us.
- S. Afra, Pray for us.
- S. Editha, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Virgins, Pray for us.
- All ye Saints, Pray for us.
- S. Sixtus, Pray for us.
- S. Cornelius, Pray for us.
- S. Cyprian, Pray for us.
- S. Marcellus, Pray for us.
- S. Vitus, Pray for us.
- S. Modestus, Pray for us.
- S. Adrian, Pray for us.
- S. Nichasius, with thy companions, Pray for us.
- S. Eustachius, with thy companions, Pray for us.
- [Page 377] All ye holy Martyrs Pray for us.
- S. Gregory, Pray for us.
- S. Ambrose, Pray for us.
- S. Remigius, Pray for us.
- S. Donatian, Pray for us.
- S. Eligius, Pray for us.
- S. Audomarus, Pray for us.
- S. Sulpitius, Pray for us.
- S. Paternus, Pray for us.
- S. Patrick, Pray for us.
- S. Dunstane, Pray for us.
- S. Grimbaldus, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Confessors. Pray for us.
- All ye holy Monks and Hermits, Pray for us.
- S. Felicitas, Pray for us.
- S. Perpetua, Pray for us.
- S. Columba, Pray for us.
- S. Christina, Pray for us.
- S. Eulalia, Pray for us.
- S. Euphemia, Pray for us.
- S. Eugenia, Pray for us.
- S. Ghertrudis, Pray for us.
- S. Ragenfledis, Pray for us.
- S. Batildis, Pray for us.
- S. Anastasia, Pray for us.
- S. Etheldrede, Pray for us.
- All the holy Virgins, Pray for us.
- All the Saints, Pray for us.
- S. Laurence, Pray for us.
- S. Tiburcus, Pray for us.
- S. Valerian, Pray for us.
- S. Prothus, Pray for us.
- S. Jacinthus, Pray for us.
- S. Abdon, Pray for us.
- S. Sennes, Pray for us.
- S. Timothy, Pray for us.
- S. Apollinaris, Pray for us.
- S. Saturninus, Pray for us.
- S. Maurice, with thy companions, Pray for us.
- S. Gereon, with thy companions, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Martyrs Pray for us.
- S. Hilary, Pray for us.
- S. Martine, Pray for us.
- S. Brice, Pray for us.
- S. Amandus, Pray for us.
- S. Vedastus, Pray for us.
- S. Germanus, Pray for us.
- S. Ausbertus, Pray for us.
- S. Arnulph, Pray for us.
- S. Wulfrane, Pray for us.
- S. Silvinus, Pray for us.
- S. Taurinus, Pray for us.
- S. Cuthbert, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Confessors, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Monks and Hermits, Pray for us.
- S. Agatha, Pray for us.
- S. Susanna, Pray for us.
- S. Brigid. Pray for us.
- [Page 378]S. Barbara, Pray for us.
- S. Marina, Pray for us.
- S. Martina, Pray for us.
- S. Felicula, Pray for us.
- S. Julita, Pray for us.
- S. Sapientia, Pray for us.
- S. Fides, Pray for us.
- S. Spes, Pray for us.
- S. Charitas, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Virgins, Pray for us.
- All ye Saints, Pray for us.
- S. Vincent, Pray for us.
- S. Gervase, Pray for us.
- S. Prothasus, Pray for us.
- S. Timotheus, Pray for us.
- S. Simphorianus, Pray for us.
- S. Felicissimus, Pray for us.
- S. Agapitus, Pray for us.
- S. Alban, Pray for us.
- S. Gorgonius, Pray for us.
- S. Achilles, Pray for us.
- S. Hippolitus, with his companions, Pray for us.
- S. Lucianus, with his companions, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Martyrs Pray for us.
- S. Nicholas, Pray for us.
- S. Audoen, Pray for us.
- S. Romanus, Pray for us.
- S. Laudus. Pray for us.
- S. Machutus, Pray for us.
- S. Samson, Pray for us.
- S. Placidus, Pray for us.
- S. Columbanus, Pray for us.
- S. Anthony, Pray for us.
- S. Macarius, Pray for us.
- S. Richarius, Pray for us.
- S. Adelwolde, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Confessors, Pray for us.
- All ye Saints, Monks and Hermits, Pray for us.
- S. Cecily, Pray for us.
- S. Fidis, Pray for us.
- S. Austreberta, Pray for us.
- S. Emerentiana, Pray for us.
- S. Potentiaena, Pray for us.
- S. Oportuna, Pray for us.
- S. Sophia, Pray for us.
- S. Juliana, Pray for us.
- S. Beatrix, Pray for us.
- S. Crescentia, Pray for us.
- S. Walburg, Pray for us.
- S. Ermenildis, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Virgins, Pray for us.
- All ye Saints, Pray for us.
- S. Quintin, Pray for us.
- S. Christopher, Pray for us.
- S. Lambert, Pray for us.
- S. George, Pray for us.
- S. Marcellinus, Pray for us.
- S. Theodore, Pray for us.
- S. Valentine, Pray for us.
- [Page 379] S. Grisogonus, Pray for us.
- S. Felix, Pray for us.
- S. Audactus, Pray for us.
- S. Boniface, with thy companions, Pray for us.
- S. Kylianus, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Martyrs Pray for us.
- S. Benedict, Pray for us.
- S. Maurus, Pray for us.
- S. Maiolus, Pray for us.
- S. Egidius, Pray for us.
- S. Wandregesile, Pray for us.
- S. Wolmarus, Pray for us.
- S. Filibert, Pray for us.
- S. Bertinus, Pray for us.
- S. Winnoc, Pray for us.
- S. Judocus, Pray for us.
- S. Petrocus, Pray for us.
- S. Botulph, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Confessors, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Monks and Hermits, Pray for us.
- S. Lucy, Pray for us.
- S. Catharine, Pray for us.
- S. Sabina, Pray for us.
- S. Justina, Pray for us.
- S. Euphrasia, Pray for us.
- S. Fausta, Pray for us.
- S. Monegundis, Pray for us.
- S. Aldegundis, Pray for us.
- S. Benigna, Pray for us.
- S. Wilgefortis, (so I put it instead of Walburg, because I find her placed before Radegundis, in another Litany) Pray for us.
- S. Radegundis, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Virgins, Pray for us.
- All ye Saints, Pray for us.
- S. Calixtus, Pray for us.
- S. Ʋrban, Pray for us.
- S. Magnus, Pray for us.
- S. Menna, Pray for us.
- S. Rufus, Pray for us.
- S. Valerius, Pray for us.
- S. Processus, Pray for us.
- S. Martinianus, Pray for us.
- S. Marcus, Pray for us.
- S. Gordianus, with his companions, Pray for us.
- S. Pancratius, with his companions, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Martyrs Pray for us.
- S. Aldelme, Pray for us.
- S. Anianus, Pray for us.
- S. Euurcius, Pray for us.
- S. Basil, Pray for us.
- S. Maurilius, Pray for us.
- S. Germanus, Pray for us.
- S. Mamertus, Pray for us.
- S. Authbert, Pray for us.
- [Page 380]S. Willibrord, Pray for us.
- S. Leonard, Pray for us.
- S. Athanasius, Pray for us.
- S. Oswalde, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Confessors, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Monks and Hermits, Pray for us.
- S. Agnes, Pray for us.
- S. Benedicta, Pray for us.
- S. Martha, Pray for us.
- S. Helena, Pray for us.
- S. Euprepia, Pray for us.
- S. Candida, Pray for us.
- S. Basilissa, Pray for us.
- S. Cordula, Pray for us.
- S. Ʋrsula, Pray for us.
- S. Victoria, Pray for us.
- S. Corona, Pray for us.
- S. Sexburgis, Pray for us.
- All ye holy Virgins, Pray for us.
- All ye Saints, Pray for us.
The rest of the Litany that follows these names of Saints, I forbear to set down, because it consists of good and wholsome petitions, which it is not my business to reprove; but rather shall commend one among the rest in particular, where they pray,Ʋt obsequium servitutis nostrae rationabile facias. That God would make their service to him rational. This request, considering how absurd their Devotions are, was a very needful one, and was for some while continued in their Litanies; (for I find it in one of them, among the Hours of Sarum, printed 1530. and also in a Litany in Queen Marie's Primer, printed 1555.) but they perceiving that it was never likely to be heard, because they were never likely to amend their follies to any purpose, they have since very wisely omitted it, and it is left out of all the new Litanies.
It would be also too tedious to examine the foregoing Catalogue of Saints names. Fides, Spes, and Charitas, which were mentioned together, you must believe the Roman Martyrologie that they were Saints, and not the Graces of Faith, Hope, and Charity. But I cannot so easily grant this of one, which just goes before them, viz. S. Sapientia; for I cannot meet with her in the Roman Martyrologie, nor in that of Ado, or of Ʋsuardus: only Mr. Cressy, I find, [Page 381] has put her among the Ʋrsulan Virgins; but their names (as we heard before) are most of them known only by those Revelations which he discards. It's well therefore if in this case there has not been such a mistake committed, as the sorry Priest, according to the story, was guilty of, who bad Sol in Cancro, which he found in Red Letters in his Almanack, for an Holiday: and there too you may find O Sapientia set down, nine days before Christmas. But that refers to no Saint, but to certain Antiphona's, which are required to be used on those days; the first of which begins with, O Sapientia quae ex ore Altissimi prodiisti, &c.
But if you ask me farther, what is the meaning of so vast a number of Saints put into this Litany? I can give no better answer than this, That they seem to have had the same fancy, which their old Homily admirably expresses thus.
‘On Alhalowen day,Festival in fest. Omn. Sanct. f. 148. our prayers shall be sooner herde than any other day: for this day all the Saints in Heven come togyder to pray to God for us; and therefore we may well knowe, that all coming togyder, shall be sonner herde, than yf they came but by one or two by themselfe.’
Hymnes to the Saints.
HEre I shall wholly wave those Hymns, which are the most exceptionable, that are composed to the Bl. Virgin, till we come to treat of their Devotions to her; and only set down some of the many rare strains of Devotion to the other Saints, which sufficiently show, what thoughts they have of their power now, to confer both temporal and spiritual blessings on them, and what expectations they have from them, upon their addresses to them.
To S. Venantius, May 18.
To S. Teresa, Oct. 15.
S. Petrus de Alacantara, Octob. 19.
S. Hermenegildus, Apr. 13.
S. John Baptist, Jun. 24.
S. Peter and Paul, June 29.
St. Peter is also called in another Hymn, Janitor coeli, the Porter of Heaven.
S. Genouefa, Januar. 3.
To S. Agnes.
S. Clare, Aug. 12.
But I'le a little rest my self from Rhithming, as the Latin does in some that follow; giving you for variety a little Blank Verse, till the Latin begins to chime again.
To S. Martina. Jan. 30.
In Festo omnium Sanctorum. Hymnus.
Amen.
On the Feast of all Saints. Hymne.
Amen.
Another Hymn.
Amen.
Amen.
A Hymn common to any Martyr.
A Hymn for any Apostle.
For the Apostles.
[But the most fulsome Courtship of Saints I meet with, are those strains that are directed to the Relations of our Saviour according to the flesh; of whom the Scripture speaks very little, (I except here the Bl. Virgin, whom I at present pass over) it neither tells us any thing of the piety of some of them; nor advances any of them in excellency or interest with God, above the rest of the Apostles and Disciples of Christ; you cannot but observe, that their unseasonable interposing in matters that related to the office of our Saviour, was repressed by him, rather than at all encouraged; as appears by his answer to his Parents that found him in the Temple;Luk. 2.49. his answer to the people,Luk. 8.21. that told him that his Mother and his Brethren desired to see and speak with him;Joh. 2.4. and his answer to the Bl. Virgin her self, at the Marriage-Feast at Canà, when they wanted Wine. Yet such is the boldness (I may say prophaneness) of these worshippers of Saints, that they represent to God and them, as mighty prevailing arguments, the relation and kindred they had to our Saviour, [Page 393] and upon that account ask the greatest boons. I'le instance only in those to S. Joseph, and to Joachim and Anna the Parents of the Bl. Virgin.]
To S. Joseph.
Sutable to this, I find in the old Roman Missal, upon the Feast of the most Holy Joseph our Lord Jesus Christ's Foster-father, (Nutricii) this following Prayer.
DEus qui dedisti nobis regale sacerdotium; praesta quaesumus, ut sicut Beatus Joseph, unigenitum tuum, natum de Virgine Maria, suis manibus reverenter tractare meruit & portare; ita nos facias, cum cordis munditia & operis innocentia, tuis sacris Altaribus deservire.
Per eundem, &c.
O God, who hast given to us a royal Priesthood; grant we beséech thée, that as Bl. Joseph merited reverently to handle and bear in his hands thy only begotten Son, born of the Virgin Mary; so thou wouldest make us with cleanness of heart, and innocency of déed, to serve at thy sacred Altars. By the same, &c.
[Page 395]It is also observable, that as in the Breviary, there is a set Office on Saturdays for the Virgin Mary; so also at the end of Diverse Litanies printed at Colen, 1643. there is a Weekly Exercise (Exercitium Hebdomadarium the Title is) collected by an English Priest, and set forth with License and Approbation; there you have for Sunday an Office of the H. Trinity: for Munday an Office of the H. Ghost: for Tuesday an Office of the H. Name of Jesus: for Wednesday an Office of the Guardian Angel: for Thursday an Office of the H. Sacrament: for Friday an Office of the H. Cross: and for Saturday an Office of S. Joseph, which is furnished with Hymns and Prayers, and the Devotions divided among the seven Canonical Hours; and it concludes with this Recommendation to him.
To S. Joachim.
In the old Roman Missal, (Festo S. Joachim) they make this address to him.
Then follows a long Prosa, as they call it, which concludes thus.
To S. Anna.
As they have thus advanced the Father, so I find them in a like strain, courting this Mother of the Blessed Virgin; of which I'le only give a brief instance or two, and conclude these Hymns.
In another Hymn, after high commendations of S. Anne, they conclude thus.
Devotions to Angels.
THat the Devotions may be continued, and not interrupted by any large Discourse, I shall here go on, with such as I meet with, in their Books, that relate to Angels; and reserve what I shall say concerning the worshiping of Angels, to the Conclusion.
A Prayer to all the Quire of Angels.
O Inflammati Seraphim ardentes dilectione. O illustrati Cherubim lucentes cognitione. O summi throni judicantes Dei sessione. O supernae dominationes dominantes divina largitione. O inclyti principatus aliis praefecti gubernatione. O mirandae potestates daemones arcentes dei jussione. O clarae virtutes miracula facientes pro fidelium illuminatione. O sancti Archangeli magnis majora nunciantes. O boni Angeli curam hominum continuam habentes. Intendite [Page 399] ministerium vestrum ad custodiam nostram; dirigentes cogitatus verba & actus nostros in viam salutis & prosperitatis; ut mandatorum dei voluntarii cultores, numerum vestrorum ordinum (qui casu Luciferi diminutus est) valeamus divina largiente misericordia feliciter adimplere.
O Inflamed Seraphims burning with love. O Illustrated Cherubims shining with knowledge O high Thrones, judging in the session of God. O supreme Dominations, bearing rule by the Divine gift. O famous Principalities, set over others in governing. O wonderous Powers, driving away Devils by Gods command. O admirable Mights, doing Miracles for the illumination of the faithful. O holy Archangels telling greater things to great persons. O ye good Angels, having continual care of men. Mind [Page 399] your ministry for our custody; directing our thoughts words and actions into the way of salvation and prosperity; that so we being willing worshippers of the commands of God, we may be able happily to fill up the number of your Orders (which is diminished by the fall of Lucifer) the divine mercy granting it.
Another Prayer to the Holy Angels.
Ibid.OMnes sancti Angelorum ordines, orate pro nobis. O felices incolae patriae coelestis, spiritus immortales, astra maturina, rectores orbis, amatores hominum, & summi Ministri divinae voluntatis: qui de pestifero Dracone potenter triumphantes, ipso corruente manetis in gloria perpetuae felicitatis. Vos, inquam, deprecor, ut me vestrae gratiae conservum ab hostium incursu piissimè protegentes, misero morienti consolatores adesse dignemini; ne spiritum in an gustiis haerentem violenter opprimat turba malignorum; sed ex omni parte vestro fultus praesidio, finaliter requiescam [Page 400] in Deo salutari. Cui est honor & gloria & imperium in secula seculorum.
Amen.
O All ye holy Orders of Angels, pray for us. O ye happy Inhabitants of the celestial Countrey, ye immortal Spirits, morning Stars, Governors of the World, lovers of Men, and chief Ministers of the Divine pleasure; who powerfully triumphing over the pestilent Dragon, though he tumbled down, yet you abide in the glory of perpetual felicity. To you, I say, I pray, that mercifully protecting me, who am a fellow-servant of your grace, from the incursion of enemies, you would vouchsafe to be present to comfort me miserable man when I am dying; [Page 400] lest the troop of Malignant Spirits violently oppress my spirit sticking in those straits; but on every side being supported by your safe-guard, I may finally rest in God my salvation. To whom be honor, glory, & dominion, throughout all Ages. Amen.
Another Prayer, wherein Angels are invoked, promising mighty things to those that use it, as appears by the following Rubrick, in the Hours of Sarum.
Thys Prayer was shewed to S. Augustine, by revelacyon of the H. Ghost, and who that devoutly say this prayer, or hyre rede, or bereth aboute them, shall not peryshe in fyer or water, nother in batyll or jugement, and he shall not dye of sodyne dethe, and no venym shall poysinne hym that daye; and what he asketh of God he shall obteyne, yf it be to the salvacyon of his soule, and whan thy soule shall departe from thy body it shall not entre to Hell.
Oratio.
DEus propitius esto mihi peccatori; & custos meus sis omnibus diebus ac noctibus vitae meae. Deus Abraham, Deus Isaac, Deus Jacob miserere mei; & mitte mihi in adjutorium Sanctum Michaelem Archangelum, qui me defendat & protegat ab omnibus inimicis meis. Sancte [Page 401] Michael Archangele defende me in periculo, ut non peream in tremendo judicio. O Sancte Michael Archangele, per gratiam quam meruisti te deprecor, & per unigenitum filium dei Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum; ut eripias me hodie à periculo mortis. Sancte Gabriel, Sancte Raphael, Omnes Sancti Angeli & Archangeli Dei, succurite mihi. Precor vos omnes virtutes coelorum, ut detis mihi auxilium & potentiam, ut nullus inimicus me condemnare possit in via, nec in aqua, nec in igne, nec subitanea morte me, nec dormientem, nec vigilantem opprimat aut laedat. Ecce crucem ✚ Domini, fugite partes adversae: vicit Leo de Tribu Juda, radix David. Alleluja. Salvator Mundi salva nos, qui per crucem & sanguinem tuum redemisti nos. Auxiliare nobis te deprecamur Deus noster. Agios O theos, agios ischyros, agyos athanatos, eleison ymas. Sancte Deus, sancte fortis, sancte & immortalis miserere [Page 402] nobis. Crux ✚ Christi salva nos. Crux ✚ Christi protege nos. Crux ✚ Christi defende nos. In nomine Patris ✚ & Filii ✚, & Spiritus ✚ Sancti.
Amen.
The Prayer.
O God be merciful to me a sinner, & be thou my Kéeper all the days and nights of my life. God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, have mercy upon me; and send me Saint Michael the Archangel to my help, who may defend me, and protect me from all [Page 401] mine enemies. O Saint Michael the Archangel defend me in danger, that I may not perish in the dreadful judgment. O Saint Michael the Archangel, I pray thée, by the grace thou hast merited, and by the only begotten Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ; that thou wouldst deliver me this day from the danger of death. O S. Gabriel, S. Raphael, all ye holy Angels and Archangels of God, succour me. I pray you, all ye powers of Heaven, that you would give me help and power, that no enemy may be able to condemn me in the way, nor in water, nor in fire, nor may oppress or hurt me by sudden death, neither sléeping nor waking. Behold the Lord's cross ✚, fly away ye adverse powers. The Lyon of the Tribe of Judah the root of David hath overcome. Allelujah. O Saviour of the World save us, who hast redeemed us by thy cross and blood. Help us, we pray thée, O our God. Holy God, holy strong, holy immortal, have mercy upon us. Holy God, holy strong, holy and immortal, [Page 402] have mercy on us. O cross ✚ of Christ save us. O cross ✚ of Christ protect us. O cross ✚ of Christ defend us. In the name of the Father ✚, and of the Son ✚, and of the Holy Ghost ✚.
Amen.
At the end of another Prayer to Christ they conclude thus.
✚ Sancte Michael esto mihi lorica. ✚ Sancte Gabriel esto mihi galea. ✚ Sancte Raphael esto mihi scutum. ✚ Sancte Ʋriel esto mihi defensor. ✚ Sancte Cherubin esto mihi sanitas. ✚ Sancte Seraphin esto mihi veritas. ✚ Et omnes Sancti Angeli & Archangeli me custodiant, protegant & defendant; & ad vitam aeternam me perducant.
Amen.
✚ Saint Michael, be thou my Coat of Mail. ✚ S. Gabriel be thou my Helmet. ✚ S. Raphael be thou my shield. ✚ S. Uriel be thou my defender. ✚ S. Cherubin be thou my health. ✚ S. Seraphin be thou my truth. ✚ And may all the Holy Angels & Archangels kéep, protect and defend me, and bring me to eternal life.
Amen.
A Litany, concerning the Holy Angels. After their Addresses to God, the Bl. Trinity, and the Virgin Mary, it proceeds thus.
- S. Michael, who hast always defended the People of God. Pray for us.
- S. Michael, who didst thrust down Lucifer with his rebellious complices from Heaven. Pray for us.
- S. Michael, who didst cast the Accuser of our Brethren into the depth of Hell. Pray for us.
- S. Gabriel, who didst open the Divine Vision to Daniel. Pray for us.
- S. Gabriel, who foretoldest the Birth and Ministery of John the Baptist. Pray for us.
- S. Gabriel, who wast the Messenger of the Incarnation of the Divine Word. Pray for us.
- S. Raphael, who didst conduct and bring back Tobias in safety. Pray for us.
- S. Raphael, who didst expell a Devil out of Sara. Pray for us.
- S. Raphael, who didst recover the sight of Tobias senior. Pray for us.
- O ye holy Angels. Pray for us. Pray for us.
- Ye that stand upon the high and elevated Throne of God. Pray for us.
- Ye that continually sing to God, Holy, holy, holy. Pray for us.
- Ye that illuminate our minds, dispelling their darkness. Pray for us.
- Ye that declare Divine things to Men. Pray for us.
- Ye that have received from God the custody of Men. Pray for us.
- Ye that always see the face of the Father which is in Heaven. Pray for us.
- Ye that rejoyce over one sinner that repenteth. Pray for us.
- Ye that smote the Sodomites with blindness. Pray for us.
- [Page 404]Ye that brought out Lot from the midst of sinners. Pray for us.
- Ye that ascended and descended on Jacob's Ladder. Pray for us.
- Ye that delivered the Divine Law to Moyses on Mount Sinai. Pray for us.
- Ye that brought tidings of joy to Men, when Christ was born. Pray for us.
- Ye that ministred to Christ in the Desert. Pray for us.
- Ye that carried Lazarus into Abraham's bosome. Pray for us.
- Ye that sate by the Sepulchre of Christ in white Garments. Pray for us.
- Ye that when Christ ascended into Heaven, appeared to his Disciples. Pray for us.
- Ye that shall go before Christ with the sign of the cross, when he comes to Judgment. Pray for us.
- Ye that shall gather together the Elect at the end of the World. Pray for us.
- Ye that shall gather all things that offend out of Christs Kingdome. Pray for us.
- Ye that shall separate the bad from among the just. Pray for us.
- Ye that bring the requests of them that pray, unto God. Pray for us.
- Ye that assist dying Persons. Pray for us.
- Ye that conveigh to Heaven the Souls of the Just, that are purged from all stain. Pray for us.
- Ye that work Wonders and Miracles by the Power of God. Pray for us.
- Ye that are sent to minister to those that long for the inheritance of salvation. Pray for us.
- Ye that cure Babylon, and depart and leave her when she will not be cured. Pray for us.
- Ye that are constituted Rulers over Kingdomes and Provinces. Pray for us.
- Ye that have often dispersed the Hosts of Enemies. Pray for us.
- Ye that have often delivered the Servants of God from Prisons, and other dangers of Life. Pray for us.
- Ye that have often comforted Holy Martyrs in their Torments. Pray for us.
- [Page 405]Ye that are wont to cherish with a peculiar care the Prelates of the Church, and Princes that are Foster-Fathers of the same. Pray for us.
- O all ye holy Orders of blessed Spirits. Pray for us. From all dangers, by thy Holy Angels, Deliver us O Lord. Pray for us.
The rest that follows is common with other Litanies, and therefore I omit it: but this is enough to show, how they court the H. Angels, and think to gratifie them very much (I suppose) when they tell them of their famous acts, and the noble Embassies they have been imployed in.
You may also take notice, that they have singled three by Name, out of all the Angels, Michael, Gabriel and Raphael (whom they call, in other Offices, all Archangels) peculiarly to invoke; and I find in the Salisbury and old Roman Missals, particular Offices and Masses to these three. To give a few instances, how they address themselves to each of them.
To S. Raphael the Archangel.
In the old Roman Missal, and also in the Missal of Sarum, I find a proper Mass of Raphael the Archangel: with the following Rubrick by way of Preface to it.
‘The following Office of Raphael the Archangel, may be celebrated for Pilgrims or Travellers; that as he conducted and brought back (in his Iourney) Tobias sound and safe, so he would bring back those for whom the Mass is said. It may also be said for all sick People, and such as are possessed with the Devil, because he is a Medicinal Angel, who restored sight to Tobias, and dispossessed a Devil out of Sara his Sons Wife.’
Oratio.
DEus qui Beatum Raphaelem Archangelum Tobiae famulo tuo properanti praevium direxisti, & inter hujus vitae ac viae varietates atque discrimina, donasti custodem: da quaesumus, ut ejusdem protegamur auxilio, quatenus & vitae praesentis vitemus pericula, & ad gaudia valeamus pervenire coelestia. Per Dominum, &c.
Vers. Angele Medicinalis, mecum sis perpetualis; & sicut fuisti cum Thobia, ita sis mecum semper in via.
Secreta.
MItte Deus Archangelum tuum Raphaelem cum medicamine opificem; qui sanitatem mentis reportet & corporis, misericordiaeque coelestis donum infundat, & quae in nobis sunt adversa deponat; ut qui nostra iniquitate [Page 407] tabescimus, de tua, quam non meremur, pietate laetari concedas. Per Dominum.
A Prayer.
O God, who didst direct Bl. Raphael the Archangel to go before thy servant Tobias hastening (in his journey) and gavest him to be his Kéeper, amidst the varieties and dangers of this life and way: grant, we beséech thée, that we may be protected by his aid, so that both we may shun the dangers of this present life, and may be able to come to the joys of Heaven. Through our Lord, &c.
O God, send thy Archangel Raphael a skilful worker with his medicine; who may bring health of soul and body, and infuse the gift of celestial mercy. and may put away those things that are contraries [Page 407] in us; that so we who wast away in our iniquities, thou wouldest vouchsafe to comfort us with thy pity, which we do not deserve.
Through our Lord.
A Prayer to S. Raphael.
AUxiliare mihi & tu Princeps obsecro eximie Raphael, animarum corporisque optime Medicator, & qui corporeos Thobiae oculos praesentialiter medicando illuminasti, meos quoque spirituales & carnales oculos illustra, & cunctas mei cordis & corporis tenebras amputare coelitus orando ne deseras.
Pater noster, &c.
Ave Maria, &c.
I Intreat thée also, do thou assist me O excellent Prince Raphael, thou best Physician of soul and body, and thou that didst presently inlighten the bodily eyes of Tobias by curing them; do thou also inlighten my spiritual and carnal eyes, and do not cease by thy heavenly prayer, to cut off all the darkness of my heart and body.
Our Father, &c.
Hail Mary, &c.
A Prayer before we take in hand any journey.
O Good God,Manual of godly Prayers, at the end, 1610. whom it pleased to direct Abraham, Jacob and young Tobias in their peregrinations, and brought them in health and safety into their Country; Grant, I beseech thee, to be my director in this journey, which I would in no wise undertake (much less follow and finish) if I knew it any way contrary to thy holy will. Therefore, O Lord, give me Raphael for my conductor, [Page 408] to whose custody I may be delivered, and thereby be brought with happy success to the accomplishing that work, whereunto I prepare and dispose my self. Direct my understanding, O Lord, to the end that my feet no where stray from the observations of thy holy commandments. In the name of thy beloved son Jesus Christ our Redeemer, who with thee, &c. Amen.
To S. Gabriel the Archangel.
Though I find no proper Office in the present Reformed Breviaries for S. Gabriel, yet there is a large one for him in the Old Roman Breviary, with Hymns and Lessons (and a proper Mass to him in the old Roman and Salisbury Missal) there you have this Prayer at the beginning.
ILlumina, quaesumus Domine, mentes nostras fidei claritate; ut beati Gabrielis annunciatione jocunda, & omnis militiae coelestis interventione continua in tuo semper amore crescamus.
Per Dominum.
O Lord we beséech thée, inlighten our minds with clearness of faith; that by the pleasant Annunciation of Bl. Gabriel, and by the continual intercession of all the Heavenly militia, we may always increase in thy love.
Through our Lord.
At the very end of the Office we have this Antiphona.
The old Roman Missal has a great many admirable strains in a Prosa de S. Gabriele; of which take a few Verses.
Then it follows a little after,
A Prayer to S. Gabriel.
PRecor & te ô Princeps egregie, Gabriel fortissime, agonista certantium; exurge mihi in adjutorium adversus malignantes: esto mecum contra adversarios meos, & contra omnes operantes iniquitatem: detege versutos hostes & contere violentos; ut omnes adversantes mihi tuo opitulatu victi fugentur; favente Domino nostro Jesu Christo. Who with the Father, &c.
Pater noster. Ave Maria.
I Pray also unto thée, O excellent Prince, most valiant Gabriel, the champion of those that contend; rise up for my help against the malignants: be thou with me against my adversaries, and against all that work iniquity: detect the crafty enemies and break in pieces the violent; that all mine adversaries may be driven away, being overcome by thy help. Our Lord Iesus Christ favouring. To whom, &c.
Our Father. Hail Mary.
To S. Michael the Archangel.
Anaph.
PRinceps gloriosissime Michael, dux exercituum, susceptor animarum, debellator malorum spirituum, Ecclesiae Dei, post Christum, dux admirabilis grandis excellentiae & virtutis: omnes clamantes ad te ab omni libera adversitate; & in [Page 411] cultu Dei facias proficere tuo pretioso officio & dignissima prece.
Anaph.
MIchael Archangele, Paradisi praeposite, veni in adjutorium populo Dei, & velis nos defendere à potestate inimici, & tecum ducere in societatem Domini.
Let us pray.
OMnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui saluti humanae naturae ex summa clementia tua gloriosum principem Ecclesiae tuae beatum Michaelem Archangelum mirabiliter deputasti; concede propitius, ut ejus salutari subsidio, hic mereamur à malis actibus efficacissimè tueri; & in futuro nostro obitu, ab omni tentatione liberari, & tuae excelsae majestati beatificè praesentari. Per Dominum.
MOst glorious Prince Michael, the Captain of (Gods) hosts, the Receiver of Souls, the vanquisher of evil spirits, the Admirable General, next to Christ, of God's Church, of great excellency and power: deliver all that cry unto thée from all adversity; and make them to advance [Page 411] in the worship of God by thy precious office and most worthy prayer.
O Michael the Archangel, chief officer of Paradise, come to the help of Gods people, and be pleased to defend us from the power of the enemy, and bring us with thée into the society of the Lord.
ALmighty everlasting God, who out of thy great clemency, hast wonderfully deputed the glorious Prince of thy Church, blessed Michael the Archangel for the salvation of humane Nature; mercifully grant, that by his saving aid, we may merit to be most effectually defended here from evil actions; and when we shall dye, to be fréed from all temptation, and beatifically presented before thy high Majesty. Through our Lord, &c.
A Prayer to S. Michael for the defence of the Church.
Manual of Godly prayers, 1610. with License.O Warlike Prince, S. Michael Archangel, who hast gloriously triumphed over the infernal Dragon, and hast hitherto valiantly defended the Church of God, come unto the aid and succour of the Catholick people, and procure to the Church Militant, victory against the furious beast of Infidelity and Heresie: prevent and quite overthrow all their machinations and subtile devices, and drive them out of all Christian Kingdoms: and likewise defend us both in our life and death, against the assaults of the Devil; and bring our souls after death, to the place of everlasting repose: Through Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour. Amen.
In the reformed Breviary of Pius V. upon the 29. September, on the Feast of S. Michael, I find this Hymn following, (to which I'le annex their own Translation in Meeter, for a taste of their English Poetry, as we have it in the Manual of Godly Prayers, 1610. p. 388.
Amen.
Amen.
But besides all this, they have dedicated Feasts to S. Michael, upon the most fabulous stories imaginable, of his wondrous Apparitions, and revelations to particular persons, requiring them to build Churches to his Honour. The ridiculous original of one of his Feasts upon the Eighth of May, when he appeared to the Bishop of Siponto and the Drovers upon Mount Garganus, has been set down already, out of the Breviary,Idolatry of the Rom. Church, c. 4. by Dr. Stillingfleet in his Book of the Idolatry practised in the Roman Church. And that you may see how one Fable propagates and spawns more of the kind, the Breviary of Sarum has given us another perfectly like it, of an Appearance of Michael upon Mount Tumba, and a Festival appointed for the memory of it, upon [Page 414] the Sixteenth of October. The story is told in short, by Vincentius; Vincent. Spec. Hist. l. 23. c. 137 but is finely enlarged by Jacobus de Voragine (de S. Michaele) and out of him the Salisbury Breviary seems to have taken it: which because it is very extraordinary, I shall transcribe the Lessons.
Lesson 1.
‘After that the French Nation being converted to Christianity,Brev. Sarum Octob. 16. had brought under the necks of the proud, through Provinces far & wide: Michael the Archangel, the chief officer of Paradise, who aforetime had showed that he would be worshipped in Mount Garganus; he showed also by many signs how he was to be honoured in this place, which by the inhabitants is called Tumba.’
Les. 2. ‘This place was heretofore shut up by a dark Wood, but afterward was reduced to the form of a Sandy shore by the waters of the Sea that surrounded it. Yet the Sea with-drawing it self, does twice a-day afford a passage to devout people to go to the Church of Michael the Archangel.’
Les. 3. ‘Now let us see how this place was dedicated by the Revelation of the Angel. After that Authbertus Bishop of the said place and beloved of God, had been twice admonished in his Dream to build a Church to the honour of S. Michael on the height of that place; it happened that the Bull of a certain man was hid there for a time by a Thief: The Bishop was warned a third time more sharply, to build a Church in that place, where the Bull was secretly tied.’
Les. 4. ‘And when he desired to be satisfied concerning the largeness and quantity of ground (for his building) he received an answer in his dream, that the measure of his building should be that path which the Bull had worn in circuit with his feet, and he was commanded to see the Bull restored to his owner.’
[Page 415] Les. 5. ‘Then the Bishop being assured of the Vision, went to the foresaid place, and caused it to be cleansed and levelled. But in the middle of it, two Rocks stood out; which when they could not remove by the labour of many Workmen; a certain Man named Bayno, by a divine warning, came to the said place with his Twelve Sons, and by the help of S. Michael, he removed the Rock, of so great magnitude, so that there seemed to be no weight there.’
Les. 6. ‘When the Bishop doubted still about the bigness of the Fabrick, at Midnight there fell a Dew upon the top of the Mountain, but where the Foundations were to be placed, there it was altogether dry. And it was said to the Bishop, Go, and as thou seest it signed, lay the Foundations.’
Les. 7. ‘Then the Bishop giving thanks to God, built the Fabrick on the top of the Mountain, round like a Vault, capable of holding, as is judged, a Hundred Men, after the fashion of that in Mount Garganus.’
Les. 8. ‘After this, by the advice of Bl. Michael, Messengers were sent to Mount Garganus, to fetch thence Tokens (pignora) of Bl. Michael; who being honourably received by the Bishop and Abbot of the place, they humbly declared the cause of their coming.’
Les. 9. ‘The things they came for were delivered to them: viz. part of a red Mantle, (or short Cloak, pallioli) which Bl. Michael himself laid upon the Altar, which he built with his own hand; and also part of a Marblestone, upon which he stood, whose foot-steps to this day remain in the said place. Then the Bishop Authbertus, honourably receiving the said Gifts, finished his work; and appointed the Offices of Twelve Clergy-men there; giving them two Villages out of his Bishoprick, for to sustain them.’
You see from this Legend, that when People are mad with superstition, any story of a Cock and a Bull, will serve their turns to found a Festival upon, and to give occasion [Page 416] for the further Veneration of a Saint, or an Angel, though the circumstances are never so improbable. This of removing the Rock is a pretty stretcher, and is more plainly told in the Festival, the Names only varied. ‘Also Michael appered to another Byshop,Festival de S. Michaele, f. 144. and badde hym go to an hyll toppe unto the Mount of Gardell, and there as he founde a Bull teyed, he sholde make a Chyrche in the worshyp of God and Saynt Mychaell. Than were there two roches of stone on eyther side, that the werke myght not up. Than Saynt Mychaell appered to a Man that hyght Haymo, and badde hym go and put awaye the roche and drede no thynge. So this Man went thyder and sette to his shoulders, and badde the roche goo utter in the name of God and Saynt Mychaell and so the hylles wente utter as moche as neded to the werke.’
And now that this work is thus wonderfully finished, you may be sure that S. Michael will not be wanting to give countenance and incouragement to his worship here, by his miraculous works. Jacobus de Voragine has recorded one fitly matched with those that have gone before.Voragine de S. Michaele. ‘When a great Multitude were going to this Church (for twice a Day, as we were told, the Sea that encompasses the Mount gives the People a passage) it happened that a big-bellied Woman, and near her time, went along with them: And behold the Sea returned with a mighty force, and all the Company in a great fright fled to the shore again; onely the Woman with Child, not being able to fly, was overtaken by the Waves of the Sea: But Michael the Archangel preserved the Woman unhurt; so that she brought forth her Child in the midst of the Sea, (which was a fine lying in) and taking her Child in her Arms there gave it suck; and the Sea making her a way, she came forth rejoycing with her Child.’
[Page 417]I hope also that the precious piece of S. Michael's red Cloak is forth-coming, if any have the curiosity to inquire for it, (as who knows but many a one may, especially those of Jersey Island, to whom this Church is so near) which they might be the more encouraged to, if those other remains of the Archangel (for his Reliques are since increased) his Dagger and his Shield, are to be seen; for so they were at the beginning of this Age; though one of their Historians,See Dallee de object. cult. Relig. l. 4. c. 18. pag. 683. Lescarbotus, who describes his Journey to Michael's Mount (which is the same with our Mount Tumba) says that five Years before he came thither (which was in the Year 1607) the Bishop of Auranches had forbidden his Shield to be any more showed: but who knows but some of the succeeding Bishops may have been better natured, and not have denyed this gratification to the desires of their gaping Devoto's.
To the Guardian-Angel.
THe Guardian Angels had a place in the old Roman Breviary, upon the first of March, but the Office was not so formal, with Prayers and Hymnes, as it was since made by Pope Paulus V. who set out Officium Angeli custodis, an Office of the Guardian Angel, which was Printed at Colen, 1613. and there was joyned to it a Treatise, de Angelo custode, concerning the Guardian Angel, composed by Francis. Albertinus, a Jesuite, fitted for the younger Wits, which are infinitely desirous to know the conditions of those spirits above, but (as the Preface tells us) were not to be trusted, or counselled to lanch into the deep Sea, or to try to ascend the inaccessible Mountain of Scripture to find out their Nature, but must be condescended to by the method of humane interpretation, (to use his words.) And indeed the Scripture could never have furnished him with such bold and presuming speculations about this matter, as their [Page 418] School-men could do; for howsoever some places may seem fairly to countenance this in the Scripture, and make it a probable opinion; that at some particular Seasons at least, there have been particular Angels deputed to preside over a Countrey or Province; and so also that they have had the charge of particular Persons; yet the evidence of it there, is not so cogent, as that it should be put as an Article of Faith into Summs of Divinity, or that Prayers and Offices should be made to them, and they religiously courted and worshipped under that notion. To determine, as this Author does, that every Church and Temple has a peculiar Angel to guard it, to tell us the like of Monasteries and Colledges,cap. 2. and of every Family; nay, that every Altar, as soon as it is consecrated, is committed to the custody of a particular Angel;cap. 20. To know that Adam had such a Guardian Angel in innocency, and that his Posterity would all have needed such,cap. 4. if he had never fallen; that Antichrist shall have one, to keep him from doing greater mischief,cap. 8. and that Christ only neither needed, nor had one; to be able to understand to what Hierarchy those Angels belong,cap. 5. that are Guardians; whether any, or how many of the Orders are exempted, that the Angel that comforted our Saviour in his Agony in the Garden, as well as that which admonished Joseph not to forsake the Bl. Virgin, and to fly with the Child Jesus into Egypt, was a Seraphin, and of no other Order of Angels. To know that the number of Archangels is greater than that of Angels; and to know how many times the number of Angels exceeds the number of all Mankind; These are things which the useful plainness of Holy Writ meddles not with,cap. 3. but the impertinent curiosity, and trifling subtilty of the Schools is busie and forward to determine; and some of them are vouched by Revelations, of those whom they call Prophetick Women; as the last I named by S. Brigid, whom our Author cites in these words. ‘If all the Men that have been born since Adam, to the last Man that shall be born [Page 419] in the very end of the World, should be computed; there would be found more than Ten Angels for every single man.’ (By which manner of speaking, this Prophetess, who is so exact a Computer, would have us, I suppose, to conclude, that it would be a great mistake to think that the number of Angels was either 9, or 11. for one of Men.) These are fine Institutes to season Youth withall, to whom the Bible would be a dangerous Book. After a great deal more such stuff as this, he pretends towards the conclusion to instruct us,Cap. 20, 21, 22. by what means a Man may enter into a holy familiarity with his Guardian Angel (which I leave the Reader to consult him about) and at last gives us an example of addressing to this Angel,p. 221. which he calls Colloquium ad Angelum custodem, which take in his words thus translated.
‘O most holy Angel, my Companion and Guardian, I give thee thanks from the bottom of my heart, (who after God and his blessed Mother art to be loved by me, with the highest affection of mind) I give thee thanks, I say, for all the benefits bestowed on me, from that moment, in which thou undertookest the care of my Body and Soul: I also beg pardon for my forepast life, because I cannot hide the innumerable and shameful crimes, which I hitherto have committed before thine, and our God's most pure eyes; Humbly beseeching thee, that out of the Treasury of the Divine Goodness, thou wouldst vouchsafe to obtain for me readiness and fervour in things spiritual: for being so illuminated, I will begin a new life, and persevere in a conversation acceptable to God, and not unworthy of thy Presence. Amen.’
This is a pretty improvement, you'l say, in devotion, and acceptable talk to an Angel; and this familiarity does increase daily, so that now the learned Men dedicate Books, as I remember Schottus the Jesuite does a Book of Mathematicks, to the Tutelar Angel. You cannot well imagine how this profaneness should arise higher, unless it be in one case, [Page 420] which this Author a little after advances to, which relates to the Bl. Virgin, in a Form of Oblation of ones self to her, which I'le only add.
‘O Most holy Virgin Mary, the Mother of God,p. 224. I N. though most unworthy every ways, to be received into the number of thy servants, yet trusting in thy admirable pity, and being strongly moved with a desire of serving thee, I chuse thee this day, in the presence of my Guardian-Angel, and all the Celestial Court, for my peculiar Mistress, Patroness and Parent; and do firmly purpose to follow thee, to serve thee, and to endeavour, that others also may serve thee. I therefore humbly beg of thee, O mother of all clemency, by that most sacred blood, which Jesus Christ thy Son shed for me, that thou wouldest vouchsafe to admit me into the number of those, who have devoted themselves to thee, to be thy perpetual servant: and do thou obtain for me Grace from God, that in all my thoughts, words and actions, I may so behave my self, that nothing from me may at any time displease either Gods eyes or thine; and be thou mindful of me at the hour of my death. Amen.’
But it is high time to return into the road of their more publick Devotions to the Guardian-Angel.
A Hymn.
And in the Antiphona at the end of all the Office, they speak thus to the Angels.
I observe also that in the Proper Offices for the Church of Lisbon, granted by Pope Sixtus V. there is an Office for the Guardian-Angel of the Kingdom of Portugal, with a Mass to the same, after it, printed at Lisbon 1625. Also in the Proper Offices for the Order of the H. Trinity, for redemption of Captives, there is another Office and Mass for the Guardian-Angel of that Order, printed at Lisbon 1621.
[Page 422]In the Roman Ritual, a dying person is taught to pray thus.
A Prayer to the proper Angel.
English Primer used in Queen Maries days, 1555. O Aungel which art my kéeper by Goddes merciful providence, preserve, defend and govern me committed to thy cure: O thou swete Aungel which remainest with me, thoughe bodelye thou speakest not to me, save me bothe bodye and soule, I beseche thée; for that is the onely office committed to thy charge.
The Versicle. O blessed Aungel the Messenger of our God.
The Aunswer. Direct (or rule) my doings, according to the will of the highest God.
Let us pray.
O God whose pleasure is, to have certayne of the holy Aungels beningly appointed to thine assistance, and certen here in earth mercifully to minister unto men, graunt, I beseche thée, that the Aungel committed to kepe me, may direct me in goodnes, may stirre me up stil unto vertue, and most mightelie deliver me from the pitte of synnes, in that at the straighte judgement when there shall be but one folde or shepecote of men and [Page 423] Aungels under that mighty shepherde, I may be founde worthy to be counted amongst the shepe of his flocke. Throughe oure Lorde Iesus Christ thy sonne, which lyveth and reigneth with thée verye God, world without ende. Amen.
Let us pray.
O Holy Aungel of God, the minister of the heavenlye empyre, unto whome Almightie God hath committed and deputed the keping of me: humbly I beseche thée for his majestie and pities sake, preserve my bodye and soule and all my senses, from all wickedness and unlawful desiers, from all hurtful vayn and unclean thoughts, from all illusions of evil spirites, from defyling of body and soule, and from the deceites of all my enemies, as well visible as invisible, which seke destruction of my soule. And be thou my sure protectour and governoure, wheresoever I go daye or night, tyde or time. Conserve and kepe me in clennes and puritie, strengthen me in feare and love of Iesus Christ with all holy desires: and after this miserable and britel life, carye my soule unto eternal felicitie; where with God and all Sainctes I may joy worlde withoute end. Our Lord Iesus Christ graunting this: to whom be honour and glorye for ever and ever. Amen.
A Brief Conclusion concerning the Worshipping of Angels.
As the design of this Book is to acquaint the Reader with the plain matter of fact, what kind of Worship and addresses they of the Roman Church make to Saints and Angels, rather than to enter into the large field of Controversie, and formally to state and dispute these things; there being scarce any thing more requisite to confute the usages of that Church, than plainly to expose them to a full view: So in this particular especially, concerning Worshipping Angels, less one would imagine should be needful to be said about it, when the Scripture has so plainly and punctually determined this case, both by express precept and example: So that I count it a vain and foolish thing to talk or argue with that man, who will maintain an opinion so directly cross to as full an evidence as can well be desired in the case: for it is certain he must act the part of a perverse Sophister, whose wit only serves him to shift off and evade the force of that truth that stares him in the face, and is never likely to examine any thing fairly and candidly. What can be a more plain caution against this Worship, than that of the Apostle? Col. 2.18. Let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility, and worshipping of Angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vainly puft up by his fleshly mind. Not holding the head, &c.
I do not wonder to hear Baronius, who defends the Worshipping of them,Baron. ad an. 60. Sec. 15. to cry out, that this place is a very difficult one, not easie to be understood, and the difficulties cannot [Page 425] be overcome without an exact skill in the affairs of those times: and after a long inquiry into the opinions of the Jews, and Simon Magus, Cerinthus and the Philosophers; the great comfort is, that they have found out men that had such opinions about Angels, which the Romish Church has not, and such Worshipping of them as is far more infamous and superstitious than any thing can be charged against them. Whereas the text is plain against all Worshipping of Angels, and that others are more guilty, is no argument that they are innocent. No more than because that the Egyptians or other Heathens thought that the very things they worshipped were Gods, therefore the Israelites were not guilty of Idolatry in the matter of the Golden Calf, in offering Incense to the Brazen Serpent, or in sacrificing to the Calves at Dan and Bethel, in which it was impossible that they should have such low and vile thoughts of God, or such high thoughts of those Images themselves, as the other had of theirs; but just such as the Roman Church has, who think they acceptably worship God by them. The truth is, the Church of Rome seems to be many ways concerned in that place to the Colossians about Worshipping Angels, and to be condemned by several things there spoken, (though we should grant, that the Apostle might have some Hereticks or Philosophers in his eye, when he spoke them, who practised what he there condemns.) The learned Grotius (whom no body accounts too severe against their opinions) seems to give as plain an account of them as any, in his Comments upon the place. Intruding into those things that he hath not seen] i. e. says he, ‘Penetrating into those things which he hath not known; taking liberty to talk about unknown things: They set Angels over what affairs they pleased, they put names upon them, and distributed them into Classes (and every one may know that the School-divinity about Angels, is very peremptory and presuming in this kind; telling us in what place they were created, resolving whether the number that stood was equal to that of those that fell; the way whereby they understand, [Page 426] and the way how they communicate their thoughts one to another; how many orders of them there are, and the names that belong to each order, &c.)’
Not holding the head] i. e. ‘Not holding himself to Christ, whom God has therefore given to be head to the Church, that by it we might bring our desires to him. Those many commenders easily give occasion to Schism, the Church retains unity. There is one God and one Mediator, 1 Tim. 2.5. But to come to the main thing.’
Humility and Worshipping of Angels.] i. e. Humility in ‘Worshipping of Angels. It has a show of modesty, not to dare to approach to God, but to bring ones prayers to Angels in order to their being brought to God: by which colour the Philosophers defended Polytheisme, which also Celsus did, as we learn from Origen.’ (From whom also Grotius cites several places, to show that the Jews did not worship Angels.) Which is also the very sence of Theodoret. ‘They, says he, [...]. Theod. in Colos. 2.18. perswaded them to do this (i. e. pray to Angels) using the pretence of humility, saying, That the God of the Universe was invisible and inaccessible and incomprehensible; and that it was fit we would procure Gods favour by Angels.’ So also the same Father, upon those words, Coloss. 3.17. — do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him: He Comments thus: ‘Because they commanded men to Worship Angels, he enjoyneth the contrary; that they should adorn their words and deeds with the remembrance of Christ the Lord; and send up thanksgivings to God and the Father by him, says he, not by Angels. The Synod of Laodicea also following this Law, and intending to cure that old Disease, decreed that they should not pray to Angels, nor forsake our Lord Jesus Christ.’ This Law of the Council of Laodicea Theodoret also takes notice of in the place forcited (in [Page 427] Col. 2.18.) in these words. [...], &c. ‘This vice (of worshipping Angels) hath continued a long while in Phrygia and Pisidia; for which cause also the Synod assembled in Laodicea, a City of Phrygia, forbad them by a Law to pray unto Angels. And even to this present are to be seen Oratories of S. Michael (the Archangel) among them and their borderers.’ Which last words,Baron. loc. ant. citat. (notwithstanding all that Baronius has said in favour of those Oratories, from the wonderful prodigies which Metaphrastes mentions, were shewed at Colosse by S. Michael;) are the more remarkable, because that which Theodoret calls here a vice in them, is now a common practice in the Roman Church to dedicate Churches to the honour of S. Michael, and to worship him as a great Protector, as the Devotions we have set down have told you. The Law which Theodoret speaks of, is the Five and Thirtieth Canon of the Council of Laodicea, [...] (which Theodoret called before [...]. Pandectae Canon. Concil. Laod. Can. 35. whose words are these. ‘Christians ought not to forsake the Church of God, and depart aside, and name (or invocate) Angels, and make meetings, which are things prohibited. If any man therefore be found to give himself to this hidden Idolatry, let him be Anathema, because he hath forsaken our Lord Jesus Christ, and has approached to Idolatry.’ Aristenus his words upon this Canon are remarkable, who after he had mentioned the Heresie of the Angelici, who said that the world was created by Angels; he after this takes notice of some that taught, as S. Paul in his Epistle to the Colossians had shown, that Christ by reason of his Greatness was not so fit to bring us to God as Angels, which, says he, is a renouncing the [Page 428] Divine Oeconomy under the shew of humility (and if the Romanists do not balk him wholly as too great, yet the joyning of this worship of Angels to that of our Saviour, argues as bad an opinion of him as they had, that is, that he is less good, not merciful and compassionate enough to be trusted alone in his mediation to God for us.) ‘He therefore, says he, who joyns himself to them, and says that the world was created by Angels, or that says that by Angels we are brought to God and the Father*, let him be Anathema, as one that relinquishes our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God, and approaches to the opinion of Idolaters.’ He that would see more of the sence of the Fathers in this matter of worshipping Angels, may consult the learned Annotations of Mr. Beverege upon this Canon.
And now though we seem, one would think, to be pretty well secured both of the meaning of S. Paul and of this Council; yet our Adversaries have attempted to weaken the force of both, by pretty sleights both of wit and knavery. By the latter (for I can give it no softer name) they thought to prevent all mischief this Canon could do their Church, who in the late Latin Collections of the Canons, instead of Angelos put in angulos, there being but one letter difference between Angels and corners in the Latin tongue: wherein they show'd their good will to cheat the world; and if there had been no Greek Canons to discover it (where this trick can have no place, there being no affinity between Angels and corners in the words of that Language) it might have gone off with more credit, and have passed at least for a fine conjecture. But this has been exposed sufficiently by [Page 429] the Reverend Primate of Ireland, in his Answer to the Jesuits Challenge, pag. 470, &c. Their Great Cardinal Perron, thought to have done as much for S. Paul by his wit: for he had invented an interpretation wherein none went before him in the conjecture, which yet if he could have made it good, had quite enervated the force of all Arguments from that place to the Colossians, against Worshipping Angels. His conceit is this.Du Perron Repliq. l. 5. c. 6. p. 909. ‘That S. Paul in this phrase Religion of Angels ( [...]) takes the Genitive Angels not objectivè, but originaliter; so that by that word he understands not the Religion that is paid to Angels, but that which is received and delivered by Angels, viz. the Jewish Religion, which the Apostle says, was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator (Gal. 3.19.) and the word spoken by Angels, (Heb. 2.2) So that according to this interpretation, the Apostle gives a Caution against no Religion or way of Worship, save only that of the Jews.’ But this fancy of the Cardinal has been as shamefully baffled as the former, by the great diligence of Monsieur Dallee; who as he hath show'd the Novelty of it (having no countenance from the ancient Fathers to back it) and that it hath been exploded by the Learned of his own Church: So also shows,Dallee de object. cult. relig. adv. Latinor. tradit. lib. 3. c. 31. that the Genitive of [...], is never taken in his sence, but always in the other. Thus Wisd. 14.27. The worshipping of Idols ( [...]) not to be named, is the beginning, the cause, and the end of all evil: Infandorum Idolorum cultura. Vulg. Lat. Where the worship of Idols, cannot signifie (in his way) the worship delivered by Idols, but the worship given to them. So Jam. 1.26. If any man bridle not his tongue, [...], his Religion is vain, not the Religion he institutes, but which he exercises: and Acts 26.5. after the most strict Sect [...] of our Religion, that is the Jewish, and that not the Religion that they were the [Page 430] Authors or deliverers of, but that which they practised. But I leave the Reader to consult him in the forecited place, who has said a great deal more, to show the absurdity of Cardinal Perron's interpretation.
But if there should seem any difficulty in the Apostles words considered alone (though they are plain enough one would think till men begin to play tricks with them, and by that way any Law, though never so clear, may have some mists cast before the face of it, which may render it seemingly obscure till they be dispersed.) Yet now that the Scripture has given us precedents in the case, I mean examples of this adoration refused, even by those Blessed Spirits to whom it is pretended to be due: what can any one desire more for his satisfaction? The places are known to this purpose. Revel. 19.10. And I fell at his feet to worship him; and he said unto me, see thou do it not. I am thy fellow-servant and of thy Brethren that have the Testimony of Jesus, worship God. And Rev. 22.8, 9. I fell down to worship before the feet of the Angel that shewed me these things; then said he unto me; see thou do it not; for I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy Brethren the Prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book: worship God. Where you see the thing prohibited twice; and not only barely prohibited; but by the abrupt manner of the Angels speaking, [...], in the Greek, he shows his hasty concern to prevent it; and that too with a reason annexed; I am thy fellow-servant, &c. which plainly concludes, that it was not the courtesie of the Angel, but the necessity of the thing, that made him so shye of accepting the profered honour; and if this reason holds good as to Angels themselves, then much more forceably doth it conclude against the religious worship of any Saint, who are all in a much stricter sence our fellow-servants than Angels are: Nay farther, if not only for this reason it be undue to them, but also unjust and sacrilegious as to God, the invading one of Gods properties, as the Angels last words imply, Worship thou God; (for if religious adoration were not such a peculiar [Page 431] of his, and not to be communicated to any other being, these words of the Angel might have received this easie answer; worship God? Yes, so I intend always to do, yet give me leave too to worship thee.) I say, if all this do not give satisfaction in this Question to an honest mind and plain-meaning person, it's hard to guess what will; and methinks it should do so in reason to our adversaries also, who professing to venerate Angels, ought to revere their determinations and judgment of things; and not to be so uncivil as to argue Pro, when an Angel is on the other side, and determines Con. But neither man nor Angel can stop the mouth of a cavilling Sophister, but something he will have to say, though little to the purpose.
It is so here in our case, we have another Cardinal (viz. Bellarmine) that is as busie with his fine Quirks and Sophistry, as the former was, to stop the mouth of these Texts from speaking one syllable against worshipping Angels; nay farther, (which is a bolder enterprize than that of Perron's) he would make us believe that they speak for it. For these are his words.Bellarm. de Sanct. Beat. l. 1. c. 14. ad Quartum dico. ‘To the fourth example (which is this of S. John and the Angel) I say, it makes for us. For either John thought him, that appeared to him, to be God, or an Angel. If he thought him to be God, he was deservedly reproved: (Sayst thou so, great wit? If he in thy opinion deserves to be reproved, who worships that which is not God, even when he thinks him to be God; pray what dost thou deserve, who art for worshipping that which is not God (viz. a Saint or Angel) even when thou confessest that he is not God?) "If he thought him to be an Angel, and yet adored him; why are we reproved, who do what John did? Do the Calvinists know better than John, whether Angels are to be worshipped?’ There is none I dare say, whether Calvinist or not, that is advanced any thing considerably above a Natural, who can be in danger of being [Page 432] hurt by this Horn of his Dilemma. For instead of asking, why are we reproved for doing what John did? One would think it's a more material question to ask, Why was John himself reproved by the Angel for doing this, if it was, as you say, no fault, taking him to be an Angel, to worship him? Why do you worship Angels, knowing them to be such, when John by an Angel was prohibited? What? do Cardinals know better than Angels, whether Angels are to be worshipped?
One of these Questions, the Cardinal thinks fit to take notice of. Why John was reprehended? His first answer was considered before, which is, that perhaps he esteemed him to be Christ.Bellarm. ibid. The second is more peremptory. ‘I say that John did well to give due worship to the Angel, as he remembred his Ancestors Abraham and Lot had done, (which is a great mistake, as Origen sufficiently proves against Celsus, if he means it of any higher adoration, than was what customarily paid in those Eastern Nations by prostration to great persons,) "but the Angel prohibited it, in reverence to Christs humanity: for Angels before Christs coming suffered themselves to be adored by men; but after that God was made man, and that all the Angels began to adore man in Christ, the Angels would not now be adored by men, and especially by the Apostles and other great men.’ [Well, however one would think we had gained thus much, by this discourse of the Cardinal, that now since the coming of Christ, all the old worship of Angels (if there was any) is at an end, and ought no more to be used; no such matter, for he adds,] ‘Notwithstanding it does not follow that we do ill if we adore Angels; for we both rightly adore them, and they rightly refuse to be adored.’ A strange Conclusion! If S. John at first did well in offering to adore them (before he knew that reason from our Saviours Incarnation, and the alteration of the Angels minds as to their willingness to be adored [Page 433] thereupon.) Yet he could not be said to do it (as he did) a second time rightly (when it's to be hoped, he knew that reason as well as Bellarmine, and the Fathers he cites) nor we, after that, to do it rightly, when the same reason still holds, and we may presume, that the Angels have not taken any toy, and changed their minds once more.
But the secret of it (which is all I shall add) is plainly this: That the reprehension which the Angel gave to Saint John, according to the Cardinal, was but a coppy of his countenance, and only a great complement: And all that the Angel said to him in the forenamed Texts, comes but to thus much, if I may have leave to put it into other words, not injuring the Cardinals sence.
‘John, I see you understand the excellency of our Natures, and know how to address your self to persons of our Birth and Quality; but at this time (under favour and with submission to your judgment) it is a little unseasonable to make these reverences: for we have all made an agreement, out of our particular respect to Jesus (whom we worship, and your nature in him) to wave all ceremonies of this kind from those of the same nature with him, and especially from you, that have had the honour to be of his Family and Attendance. Besides, it is no time for us to insist upon these Formalities, being now busie with you to advance his name, while you carry the Testimony of Jesus to the Gentiles: when his Religion is established among them, then our Prince Michael will make some glorious appearances on Mount Garganus, Tumba, and some other places, and leave some precious remains to indear his and our memory to the world: then it will be a better season to renew these complements; and of the punctual time, you, if you live so long, however the Church shall infallibly have due notice, from a General Council, or, which comes all to one, from the Pope: when they will be also directed, to prevent mistakes [Page 434] and scandals, to reserve the worship of Latry for the Holy Trinity, and of Hyperduly for the Blessed Virgin, and for the Humanity of Christ, and to pay to us Angels the worship of Duly and no more: In the interim, for once be ruled by me and forbear; and desire others to do so, and to pay their worship, where, in the present circumstances, it is more seasonable. Let it suffice, good John, that we accept the will for the deed, till that time come, when it will be your Duty to worship your Fellow-servants.’